This is a modern-English version of In Ghostly Japan, originally written by Hearn, Lafcadio.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
![[Illustration]](images/cover.jpg)
In Ghostly Japan
by Lafcadio Hearn
Contents
List of Illustrations
The Mountain of Skulls |
The Magical Incense |
The Peony Lantern |
The Lights of the Dead |
S’rîpâda-tracing at Dentsu-In, Koishikawa, Tōkyō |
Shō-Ekō-Hō-Kwan |
Square and Triangle |
Jizō |
Emma Dai-ō |
Fragment
And it was at the hour of sunset that they came to the foot of the mountain. There was in that place no sign of life,—neither token of water, nor trace of plant, nor shadow of flying bird,—nothing but desolation rising to desolation. And the summit was lost in heaven.
And it was at sunset that they arrived at the base of the mountain. There was no sign of life there—neither water, nor plants, nor shadows of flying birds—nothing but a barren wasteland stretching into more barrenness. And the peak was lost in the sky.
Then the Bodhisattva said to his young companion:—“What you have asked to see will be shown to you. But the place of the Vision is far; and the way is rude. Follow after me, and do not fear: strength will be given you.”
Then the Bodhisattva said to his young companion, “What you want to see will be shown to you. But the place of the Vision is far away, and the path is rough. Follow me, and don’t be afraid: you will be given strength.”
Twilight gloomed about them as they climbed. There was no beaten path, nor any mark of former human visitation; and the way was over an endless heaping of tumbled fragments that rolled or turned beneath the foot. Sometimes a mass dislodged would clatter down with hollow echoings;—sometimes the substance trodden would burst like an empty shell….Stars pointed and thrilled; and the darkness deepened.
Twilight surrounded them as they climbed. There was no clear path or any sign of previous human presence; the way was over an endless pile of scattered rubble that shifted underfoot. Occasionally, a chunk would break loose and clatter down with a hollow echo; sometimes the ground beneath them would crack like an empty shell….Stars twinkled and shone brightly; and the darkness grew deeper.
“Do not fear, my son,” said the Bodhisattva, guiding: “danger there is none, though the way be grim.”
“Don’t worry, my son,” said the Bodhisattva, leading the way: “there’s no danger, even if the path seems tough.”
Under the stars they climbed,—fast, fast,—mounting by help of power superhuman. High zones of mist they passed; and they saw below them, ever widening as they climbed, a soundless flood of cloud, like the tide of a milky sea.
Under the stars they climbed—quickly, quickly—ascending with the help of superhuman strength. They passed through high areas of mist, and below them, growing wider as they climbed, lay a silent expanse of cloud, like a tide of a milky sea.
Hour after hour they climbed;—and forms invisible yielded to their tread with dull soft crashings;—and faint cold fires lighted and died at every breaking.
Hour after hour they climbed;—and unseen shapes gave way beneath their steps with dull, soft crashes;—and faint, cold fires flickered and faded with every break.
And once the pilgrim-youth laid hand on a something smooth that was not stone,—and lifted it,—and dimly saw the cheekless gibe of death.
And once the young traveler touched something smooth that wasn't stone—picked it up—and faintly saw the cheekless mockery of death.
“Linger not thus, my son!” urged the voice of the teacher;—“the summit that we must gain is very far away!”
“Don’t take so long, my son!” urged the teacher’s voice;—“the peak we need to reach is still quite far away!”
On through the dark they climbed,—and felt continually beneath them the soft strange breakings,—and saw the icy fires worm and die,—till the rim of the night turned grey, and the stars began to fail, and the east began to bloom.
On they climbed through the dark, feeling the soft, strange breaks beneath them, watching the icy fires flicker and fade, until the edge of the night turned gray, the stars began to disappear, and the east started to brighten.
Yet still they climbed,—fast, fast,—mounting by help of power superhuman. About them now was frigidness of death,—and silence tremendous….A gold flame kindled in the east.
Yet they kept climbing—fast, fast—using some superhuman strength. Around them was the coldness of death—and a profound silence…. A golden flame appeared in the east.
Then first to the pilgrim’s gaze the steeps revealed their nakedness;—and a trembling seized him,—and a ghastly fear. For there was not any ground,—neither beneath him nor about him nor above him,—but a heaping only, monstrous and measureless, of skulls and fragments of skulls and dust of bone,—with a shimmer of shed teeth strown through the drift of it, like the shimmer of scrags of shell in the wrack of a tide.
Then, for the first time, the pilgrim saw the bare heights; a shiver ran through him, and a terrible fear took hold. There was no solid ground—none beneath him, around him, or above him—only an overwhelming, endless heap of skulls, bits of skulls, and bone dust, with a glimmer of scattered teeth mixed in, like the shine of shell fragments in the wreckage of a tide.
“Do not fear, my son!” cried the voice of the Bodhisattva;—“only the strong of heart can win to the place of the Vision!”
“Don’t be afraid, my son!” shouted the voice of the Bodhisattva;—“only the strong-hearted can reach the place of the Vision!”
Behind them the world had vanished. Nothing remained but the clouds beneath, and the sky above, and the heaping of skulls between,—up-slanting out of sight.
Behind them, the world had disappeared. All that was left was the clouds below, the sky above, and the pile of skulls in between—slanting upward out of view.
Then the sun climbed with the climbers; and there was no warmth in the light of him, but coldness sharp as a sword. And the horror of stupendous height, and the nightmare of stupendous depth, and the terror of silence, ever grew and grew, and weighed upon the pilgrim, and held his feet,—so that suddenly all power departed from him, and he moaned like a sleeper in dreams.
Then the sun rose with the climbers; and there was no warmth in its light, only a coldness sharp as a sword. The horror of immense height, the nightmare of immense depth, and the terror of silence grew and grew, weighing down on the traveler, holding him in place—until suddenly all strength left him, and he moaned like someone lost in a dream.
“Hasten, hasten, my son!” cried the Bodhisattva: “the day is brief, and the summit is very far away.”
“Hurry, hurry, my son!” exclaimed the Bodhisattva: “the day is short, and the peak is still far away.”
But the pilgrim shrieked,—“I fear! I fear unspeakably!—and the power has departed from me!”
But the pilgrim shouted, “I’m scared! I’m scared beyond words!—and I’ve lost my strength!”
“The power will return, my son,” made answer the Bodhisattva…. “Look now below you and above you and about you, and tell me what you see.”
“The power will come back, my son,” replied the Bodhisattva…. “Now look beneath you, above you, and all around you, and tell me what you see.”
“I cannot,” cried the pilgrim, trembling and clinging; “I dare not look beneath! Before me and about me there is nothing but skulls of men.”
“I can’t,” cried the pilgrim, shaking and holding on tight; “I can’t dare to look below! Around me and in front of me, there’s nothing but human skulls.”
“And yet, my son,” said the Bodhisattva, laughing softly,—“and yet you do not know of what this mountain is made.”
“And yet, my son,” said the Bodhisattva, laughing softly, “and yet you don’t know what this mountain is made of.”
The other, shuddering, repeated:—“I fear!—unutterably I fear!…there is nothing but skulls of men!”
The other, trembling, said again:—“I’m scared!—I’m incredibly scared!…there’s nothing but human skulls!”
“A mountain of skulls it is,” responded the Bodhisattva. “But know, my son, that all of them ARE YOUR OWN! Each has at some time been the nest of your dreams and delusions and desires. Not even one of them is the skull of any other being. All,—all without exception,—have been yours, in the billions of your former lives.”
“A mountain of skulls it is,” replied the Bodhisattva. “But listen, my son, all of them ARE YOURS! Each one has, at some point, been the home of your dreams, delusions, and desires. Not a single one of them belongs to anyone else. All—every single one—has been yours in the billions of your past lives.”
Furisodé
Recently, while passing through a little street tenanted chiefly by dealers in old wares, I noticed a furisodé, or long-sleeved robe, of the rich purple tint called murasaki, hanging before one of the shops. It was a robe such as might have been worn by a lady of rank in the time of the Tokugawa. I stopped to look at the five crests upon it; and in the same moment there came to my recollection this legend of a similar robe said to have once caused the destruction of Yedo.
Recently, while walking down a small street mostly occupied by secondhand goods dealers, I noticed a furisodé, or long-sleeved kimono, in a deep purple color known as murasaki, displayed in front of one of the shops. It was a garment that could have belonged to a woman of status during the Tokugawa era. I paused to admire the five crests on it; and at that moment, I remembered a story about a similar robe that was said to have once led to the downfall of Yedo.
Nearly two hundred and fifty years ago, the daughter of a rich merchant of the city of the Shōguns, while attending some temple-festival, perceived in the crowd a young samurai of remarkable beauty, and immediately fell in love with him. Unhappily for her, he disappeared in the press before she could learn through her attendants who he was or whence he had come. But his image remained vivid in her memory,—even to the least detail of his costume. The holiday attire then worn by samurai youths was scarcely less brilliant than that of young girls; and the upper dress of this handsome stranger had seemed wonderfully beautiful to the enamoured maiden. She fancied that by wearing a robe of like quality and color, bearing the same crest, she might be able to attract his notice on some future occasion.
Nearly two hundred and fifty years ago, the daughter of a wealthy merchant in the city of the Shōguns, while attending a temple festival, spotted a young samurai of incredible beauty and instantly fell in love with him. Unfortunately for her, he vanished into the crowd before she could find out through her attendants who he was or where he had come from. But his image stayed clear in her mind—even down to the smallest details of his outfit. The festive clothing worn by young samurai was almost as vibrant as that of young girls; and the outer garment of this handsome stranger had seemed wonderfully beautiful to the infatuated young woman. She imagined that by wearing a robe of similar quality and color, with the same crest, she might catch his attention on some future occasion.
Accordingly she had such a robe made, with very long sleeves, according to the fashion of the period; and she prized it greatly. She wore it whenever she went out; and when at home she would suspend it in her room, and try to imagine the form of her unknown beloved within it. Sometimes she would pass hours before it,—dreaming and weeping by turns. And she would pray to the gods and the Buddhas that she might win the young man’s affection,—often repeating the invocation of the Nichiren sect: Namu myō hō rengé kyō!
Accordingly, she had a robe made with really long sleeves, in line with the current fashion; and she treasured it a lot. She wore it whenever she went out, and when she was home, she would hang it up in her room and try to picture her unknown love wearing it. Sometimes she would spend hours in front of it—alternating between dreaming and crying. She would pray to the gods and the Buddhas to win the young man's affection, often repeating the Nichiren sect's mantra: Namu myō hō rengé kyō!
But she never saw the youth again; and she pined with longing for him, and sickened, and died, and was buried. After her burial, the long-sleeved robe that she had so much prized was given to the Buddhist temple of which her family were parishioners. It is an old custom to thus dispose of the garments of the dead.
But she never saw the young man again; she longed for him, became heartbroken, and eventually died. After her burial, the long-sleeved robe she had cherished so much was given to the Buddhist temple that her family attended. It’s an old tradition to dispose of the deceased's clothing in this way.
The priest was able to sell the robe at a good price; for it was a costly silk, and bore no trace of the tears that had fallen upon it. It was bought by a girl of about the same age as the dead lady. She wore it only one day. Then she fell sick, and began to act strangely,—crying out that she was haunted by the vision of a beautiful young man, and that for love of him she was going to die. And within a little while she died; and the long-sleeved robe was a second time presented to the temple.
The priest sold the robe for a good price because it was expensive silk and showed no signs of the tears that had been shed on it. It was purchased by a girl around the same age as the deceased lady. She wore it for just one day. Then she got sick and started to behave oddly, screaming that she was being haunted by the vision of a handsome young man and that she was going to die from love for him. Before long, she passed away, and the long-sleeved robe was donated to the temple again.
Again the priest sold it; and again it became the property of a young girl, who wore it only once. Then she also sickened, and talked of a beautiful shadow, and died, and was buried. And the robe was given a third time to the temple; and the priest wondered and doubted.
Again, the priest sold it; and again it became the property of a young girl, who wore it only once. Then she also got sick, talked about a beautiful shadow, and died, and was buried. The robe was given a third time to the temple; and the priest wondered and doubted.
Nevertheless he ventured to sell the luckless garment once more. Once more it was purchased by a girl and once more worn; and the wearer pined and died. And the robe was given a fourth time to the temple.
Nevertheless, he took the risk of selling the unfortunate garment again. It was bought by a girl once more and once again worn; and the wearer wasted away and died. And the robe was donated to the temple for a fourth time.
Then the priest felt sure that there was some evil influence at work; and he told his acolytes to make a fire in the temple-court, and to burn the robe.
Then the priest became convinced that some evil force was at play; he instructed his assistants to kindle a fire in the temple courtyard and burn the robe.
So they made a fire, into which the robe was thrown. But as the silk began to burn, there suddenly appeared upon it dazzling characters of flame,—the characters of the invocation, Namu myō hō rengé kyō;—and these, one by one, leaped like great sparks to the temple roof; and the temple took fire.
So they started a fire and tossed the robe into it. But as the silk began to burn, stunning characters of flame suddenly appeared— the words of the invocation, Namu myō hō rengé kyō;—and these, one by one, leaped like large sparks to the temple roof; and the temple caught fire.
Embers from the burning temple presently dropped upon neighbouring roofs; and the whole street was soon ablaze. Then a sea-wind, rising, blew destruction into further streets; and the conflagration spread from street to street, and from district into district, till nearly the whole of the city was consumed. And this calamity, which occurred upon the eighteenth day of the first month of the first year of Meiréki (1655), is still remembered in Tōkyō as the Furisodé-Kwaji,—the Great Fire of the Long-sleeved Robe.
Embers from the burning temple soon fell onto nearby rooftops, and the entire street quickly caught fire. Then a sea breeze picked up, spreading destruction to other streets; the flames moved from street to street and from one neighborhood to another until almost the entire city was engulfed. This disaster, which took place on the eighteenth day of the first month of the first year of Meiréki (1655), is still remembered in Tōkyō as the Furisodé-Kwaji—the Great Fire of the Long-sleeved Robe.
According to a story-book called Kibun-Daijin, the name of the girl who caused the robe to be made was O-Samé; and she was the daughter of Hikoyemon, a wine-merchant of Hyakushō-machi, in the district of Azabu. Because of her beauty she was also called Azabu-Komachi, or the Komachi of Azabu.[1] The same book says that the temple of the tradition was a Nichiren temple called Hon-myoji, in the district of Hongo; and that the crest upon the robe was a kikyō-flower. But there are many different versions of the story; and I distrust the Kibun-Daijin because it asserts that the beautiful samurai was not really a man, but a transformed dragon, or water-serpent, that used to inhabit the lake at Uyéno,—Shinobazu-no-Iké.
According to a storybook called Kibun-Daijin, the girl who inspired the making of the robe was named O-Samé; she was the daughter of Hikoyemon, a wine merchant from Hyakushō-machi, in the Azabu district. Because of her beauty, she was also known as Azabu-Komachi, or the Komachi of Azabu.[1] The same book mentions that the temple associated with the legend was a Nichiren temple called Hon-myoji, located in the Hongo district; and that the crest on the robe was a kikyō-flower. However, there are many different versions of the story, and I have doubts about the Kibun-Daijin because it claims that the beautiful samurai was not actually a man, but a transformed dragon or water serpent that used to live in the lake at Uyéno—Shinobazu-no-Iké.
[1] After more than a thousand years, the name of Komachi, or Ono-no-Komachi, is still celebrated in Japan. She was the most beautiful woman of her time, and so great a poet that she could move heaven by her verses, and cause rain to fall in time of drought. Many men loved her in vain; and many are said to have died for love of her. But misfortunes visited her when her youth had passed; and, after having been reduced to the uttermost want, she became a beggar, and died at last upon the public highway, near Kyōto. As it was thought shameful to bury her in the foul rags found upon her, some poor person gave a wornout summer-robe (katabira) to wrap her body in; and she was interred near Arashiyama at a spot still pointed out to travellers as the “Place of the Katabira” (Katabira-no-Tsuchi).
[1] After more than a thousand years, the name Komachi, or Ono-no-Komachi, is still celebrated in Japan. She was the most beautiful woman of her time and such a talented poet that her verses could move heaven and bring rain during droughts. Many men loved her in vain, and it's said that some even died for her love. However, misfortunes struck her when her youth faded; reduced to utter poverty, she became a beggar and ultimately died on the public road near Kyoto. Because it was deemed shameful to bury her in the filthy rags she wore, a kind soul provided an old summer robe (katabira) to wrap her body. She was buried near Arashiyama at a location still shown to travelers as the “Place of the Katabira” (Katabira-no-Tsuchi).
Incense
I
I see, rising out of darkness, a lotos in a vase. Most of the vase is invisible, but I know that it is of bronze, and that its glimpsing handles are bodies of dragons. Only the lotos is fully illuminated: three pure white flowers, and five great leaves of gold and green,—gold above, green on the upcurling under-surface,—an artificial lotos. It is bathed by a slanting stream of sunshine,—the darkness beneath and beyond is the dusk of a temple-chamber. I do not see the opening through which the radiance pours, but I am aware that it is a small window shaped in the outline-form of a temple-bell.
I see, rising out of the darkness, a lotus in a vase. Most of the vase is hidden, but I know it’s made of bronze, and its glimpsing handles are dragon-shaped. Only the lotus is fully lit: three pure white flowers and five large leaves of gold and green—gold on top, green on the curving underside—an artificial lotus. It’s bathed in a slanting stream of sunlight, while the darkness below and beyond is the twilight of a temple chamber. I don’t see the opening through which the light streams, but I know it’s a small window shaped like a temple bell.
The reason that I see the lotos—one memory of my first visit to a Buddhist sanctuary—is that there has come to me an odor of incense. Often when I smell incense, this vision defines; and usually thereafter other sensations of my first day in Japan revive in swift succession with almost painful acuteness.
The reason I think of the lotus—one memory from my first visit to a Buddhist temple—is because I smell incense. Often when I catch a whiff of incense, this image comes to mind; and usually, other feelings from my first day in Japan come rushing back, almost painfully vivid.
It is almost ubiquitous,—this perfume of incense. It makes one element of the faint but complex and never-to-be-forgotten odor of the Far East. It haunts the dwelling-house not less than the temple,—the home of the peasant not less than the yashiki of the prince. Shintō shrines, indeed, are free from it;—incense being an abomination to the elder gods. But wherever Buddhism lives there is incense. In every house containing a Buddhist shrine or Buddhist tablets, incense is burned at certain times; and in even the rudest country solitudes you will find incense smouldering before wayside images,—little stone figures of Fudō, Jizō, or Kwannon. Many experiences of travel,—strange impressions of sound as well as of sight,—remain associated in my own memory with that fragrance:—vast silent shadowed avenues leading to weird old shrines;—mossed flights of worn steps ascending to temples that moulder above the clouds;—joyous tumult of festival nights;—sheeted funeral-trains gliding by in glimmer of lanterns; murmur of household prayer in fishermen’s huts on far wild coasts;—and visions of desolate little graves marked only by threads of blue smoke ascending,—graves of pet animals or birds remembered by simple hearts in the hour of prayer to Amida, the Lord of Immeasurable Light.
It’s nearly everywhere—this scent of incense. It’s a key part of the faint but rich and unforgettable aroma of the Far East. It fills both homes and temples—found in a peasant's house just as much as in a prince's mansion. Shintō shrines, however, don’t contain it—incense is something the older gods reject. But wherever Buddhism exists, incense is present. In every house with a Buddhist shrine or Buddhist tablets, incense is burned at specific times; and even in the simplest rural areas, you’ll find incense smoldering in front of roadside statues—little stone figures of Fudō, Jizō, or Kwannon. Many travel experiences—strange sounds as well as sights—are tied in my memory to that fragrance: vast, silent, shadowy paths leading to eerie old shrines; moss-covered steps leading up to temples that fade away into the clouds; the joyful chaos of festival nights; funeral processions gliding past in the glow of lanterns; the soft murmurs of household prayers in fishermen's huts on remote shores; and images of lonely little graves marked only by threads of blue smoke rising—graves of beloved pets or birds remembered by simple hearts during their prayers to Amida, the Lord of Immeasurable Light.
But the odor of which I speak is that of cheap incense only,—the incense in general use. There are many other kinds of incense; and the range of quality is amazing. A bundle of common incense-rods—(they are about as thick as an ordinary pencil-lead, and somewhat longer)—can be bought for a few sen; while a bundle of better quality, presenting to inexperienced eyes only some difference in color, may cost several yen, and be cheap at the price. Still costlier sorts of incense,—veritable luxuries,—take the form of lozenges, wafers, pastilles; and a small envelope of such material may be worth four or five pounds-sterling. But the commercial and industrial questions relating to Japanese incense represent the least interesting part of a remarkably curious subject.
But the smell I'm talking about is just that of cheap incense—the kind that's commonly used. There are many other types of incense, and the variety in quality is surprising. A pack of basic incense sticks—about as thick as a pencil lead and a bit longer—can be purchased for just a few cents, while a pack of better quality, which might only look different in color to someone unfamiliar, can cost several yen and be a good deal at that price. Even more expensive types of incense—true luxuries—come in the form of lozenges, wafers, or pastilles, and a small packet of those could be worth four or five pounds. However, the business and industrial aspects of Japanese incense are the least interesting part of a truly fascinating topic.
II
Curious indeed, but enormous by reason of it infinity of tradition and detail. I am afraid even to think of the size of the volume that would be needed to cover it…. Such a work would properly begin with some brief account of the earliest knowledge and use of aromatics in Japan. I would next treat of the records and legends of the first introduction of Buddhist incense from Korea,—when King Shōmyō of Kudara, in 551 A. D., sent to the island-empire a collection of sutras, an image of the Buddha, and one complete set of furniture for a temple. Then something would have to be said about those classifications of incense which were made during the tenth century, in the periods of Engi and of Tenryaku,—and about the report of the ancient state-councillor, Kimitaka-Sangi, who visited China in the latter part of the thirteenth century, and transmitted to the Emperor Yomei the wisdom of the Chinese concerning incense. Then mention should be made of the ancient incenses still preserved in various Japanese temples, and of the famous fragments of ranjatai (publicly exhibited at Nara in the tenth year of Meiji) which furnished supplies to the three great captains, Nobunaga, Hideyoshi, and Iyeyasu. After this should follow an outline of the history of mixed incenses made in Japan,—with notes on the classifications devised by the luxurious Takauji, and on the nomenclature established later by Ashikaga Yoshimasa, who collected one hundred and thirty varieties of incense, and invented for the more precious of them names recognized even to this day,—such as “Blossom-Showering,” “Smoke-of-Fuji,” and “Flower-of-the-Pure-Law.” Examples ought to be given likewise of traditions attaching to historical incenses preserved in several princely families, together with specimens of those hereditary recipes for incense-making which have been transmitted from generation to generation through hundreds of years, and are still called after their august inventors,—as “the Method of Hina-Dainagon,” “the Method of Sentō-In,” etc. Recipes also should be given of those strange incenses made “to imitate the perfume of the lotos, the smell of the summer breeze, and the odor of the autumn wind.” Some legends of the great period of incense-luxury should be cited,—such as the story of Sué Owari-no-Kami, who built for himself a palace of incense-woods, and set fire to it on the night of his revolt, when the smoke of its burning perfumed the land to a distance of twelve miles…. Of course the mere compilation of materials for a history of mixed-incenses would entail the study of a host of documents, treatises, and books,—particularly of such strange works as the Kun-Shū-Rui-Shō, or “Incense-Collector’s Classifying-Manual”;—containing the teachings of the Ten Schools of the Art of Mixing Incense; directions as to the best seasons for incense-making; and instructions about the “different kinds of fire” to be used for burning incense—(one kind is called “literary fire,” and another “military fire”); together with rules for pressing the ashes of a censer into various artistic designs corresponding to season and occasion…. A special chapter should certainly be given to the incense-bags (kusadama) hung up in houses to drive away goblins,—and to the smaller incense-bags formerly carried about the person as a protection against evil spirits. Then a very large part of the work would have to be devoted to the religious uses and legends of incense,—a huge subject in itself. There would also have to be considered the curious history of the old “incense-assemblies,” whose elaborate ceremonial could be explained only by help of numerous diagrams. One chapter at least would be required for the subject of the ancient importation of incense-materials from India, China, Annam, Siam, Cambodia, Ceylon, Sumatra, Java, Borneo, and various islands of the Malay archipelago,—places all named in rare books about incense. And a final chapter should treat of the romantic literature of incense,—the poems, stories, and dramas in which incense-rites are mentioned; and especially those love-songs comparing the body to incense, and passion to the eating flame:—
Curious indeed, but vast because of its countless traditions and details. I’m almost afraid to think about how big the book would need to be to cover it all… This work should start with a brief overview of the earliest knowledge and use of aromatics in Japan. Next, I would discuss the history and legends surrounding the first introduction of Buddhist incense from Korea—when King Shōmyō of Kudara sent a collection of sutras, a Buddha statue, and a complete set of temple furnishings to the island nation in 551 A.D. Then I would have to mention the classifications of incense that were created during the tenth century during the Engi and Tenryaku periods, and the report from the ancient state councilor, Kimitaka-Sangi, who visited China in the late thirteenth century and shared Chinese wisdom about incense with Emperor Yomei. It’s also important to highlight the ancient incenses that are still preserved in various Japanese temples and the famous fragments of ranjatai (publicly displayed at Nara in the tenth year of Meiji) that supplied the three great leaders, Nobunaga, Hideyoshi, and Iyeyasu. Following that, I would outline the history of mixed incenses made in Japan, noting the classifications devised by the opulent Takauji and the nomenclature established later by Ashikaga Yoshimasa, who collected 130 varieties of incense and created names still recognized today—such as “Blossom-Showering,” “Smoke-of-Fuji,” and “Flower-of-the-Pure-Law.” I should also provide examples of traditions associated with historical incenses preserved in several noble families, along with those hereditary incense-making recipes handed down through generations for hundreds of years, still named after their illustrious creators—like “the Method of Hina-Dainagon” and “the Method of Sentō-In.” I should include recipes for those unique incenses made “to imitate the perfume of the lotus, the smell of the summer breeze, and the odor of the autumn wind.” Some legends from the grand era of incense luxury should be mentioned, like the tale of Sué Owari-no-Kami, who built himself a palace of incense woods and set it ablaze during his rebellion, filling the land with the scent of its smoke for twelve miles… Naturally, just gathering materials for a history of mixed incenses would require studying a multitude of documents, treatises, and books—particularly unusual works like the Kun-Shū-Rui-Shō, or “Incense Collector’s Classifying Manual”; which includes the teachings of the Ten Schools of the Art of Mixing Incense, guidance on the best seasons for making incense, and instructions on the “different kinds of fire” used for burning incense—(one type called “literary fire,” another “military fire”); along with rules for shaping the ashes from a censer into various artistic designs based on season and occasion… A special chapter should indeed focus on incense bags (kusadama) hung in homes to ward off goblins, as well as the smaller incense bags once carried for protection against evil spirits. A significant portion of the work would also need to explore the religious uses and legends surrounding incense—a vast subject on its own. We would also need to consider the fascinating history of the ancient “incense assemblies,” whose intricate ceremonies could only be fully explained with numerous diagrams. There should be at least one chapter dedicated to the ancient import of incense materials from India, China, Annam, Siam, Cambodia, Ceylon, Sumatra, Java, Borneo, and various islands in the Malay archipelago—all mentioned in rare books about incense. Finally, a closing chapter should address the romantic literature surrounding incense—the poems, stories, and plays in which incense rites are noted; particularly the love songs that compare the body to incense and passion to the consuming flame:
Even as burns the perfume lending thy robe its fragance,
Smoulders my life away, consumed by the pain of longing!
Even as the fragrance of your robe fills the air,
My life smolders away, consumed by the pain of longing!
….The merest outline of the subject is terrifying! I shall attempt nothing more than a few notes about the religious, the luxurious, and the ghostly uses of incense.
….The very idea of the subject is terrifying! I will only try to share a few notes about the religious, the luxurious, and the ghostly uses of incense.
III
The common incense everywhere burned by poor people before Buddhist icons is called an-soku-kō. This is very cheap. Great quantities of it are burned by pilgrims in the bronze censers set before the entrances of famous temples; and in front of roadside images you may often see bundles of it. These are for the use of pious wayfarers, who pause before every Buddhist image on their path to repeat a brief prayer and, when possible, to set a few rods smouldering at the feet of the statue. But in rich temples, and during great religious ceremonies, much more expensive incense is used. Altogether three classes of perfumes are employed in Buddhist rites: kō, or incense-proper, in many varieties—(the word literally means only “fragrant substance”);—dzukō, an odorous ointment; and makkō, a fragrant powder. Kō is burned; dzukō is rubbed upon the hands of the priest as an ointment of purification; and makkō is sprinkled about the sanctuary. This makkō is said to be identical with the sandalwood-powder so frequently mentioned in Buddhist texts. But it is only the true incense which can be said to bear an important relation to the religious service.
The common incense burned by poor people in front of Buddhist icons is called an-soku-kō. It’s very cheap. Pilgrims burn large amounts of it in bronze censers placed at the entrances of famous temples, and you can often find bundles of it in front of roadside images. These are for the use of devout travelers, who stop before every Buddhist image on their way to say a quick prayer and, when they can, ignite a few sticks at the feet of the statue. However, in affluent temples and during major religious ceremonies, more expensive incense is used. There are three main types of scents used in Buddhist rituals: kō, or proper incense, available in many varieties—(the word literally means “fragrant substance”); dzukō, a fragrant ointment; and makkō, a scented powder. Kō is burned; dzukō is applied to the hands of the priest as a purification ointment; and makkō is sprinkled around the sanctuary. This makkō is said to be the same as the sandalwood powder often referenced in Buddhist texts. But it is only the true incense that has a significant connection to the religious service.
“Incense,” declares the Soshi-Ryaku,[1] “is the Messenger of Earnest Desire. When the rich Sudatta wished to invite the Buddha to a repast, he made use of incense. He was wont to ascend to the roof of his house on the eve of the day of the entertainment, and to remain standing there all night, holding a censer of precious incense. And as often as he did thus, the Buddha never failed to come on the following day at the exact time desired.”
“Incense,” states the Soshi-Ryaku,[1] “is the Messenger of Sincere Desire. When the wealthy Sudatta wanted to invite the Buddha to a meal, he used incense. He would often go up to the roof of his house the night before the event and stand there all night, holding a censer of precious incense. And every time he did this, the Buddha would always show up the next day at the exact time he wanted.”
[1] “Short [or Epitomized] History of Priests.”
This text plainly implies that incense, as a burnt-offering, symbolizes the pious desires of the faithful. But it symbolizes other things also; and it has furnished many remarkable similes to Buddhist literature. Some of these, and not the least interesting, occur in prayers, of which the following, from the book called Hōji-san[2] is a striking example:—
This text clearly suggests that incense, as a burnt offering, represents the sincere wishes of the faithful. But it also symbolizes other things and has provided several notable comparisons in Buddhist literature. Some of these, particularly interesting ones, appear in prayers, of which the following, from the book called Hōji-san[2] is a striking example:—
[2] “The Praise of Pious Observances.”
"The Value of Faithful Practices."
—“Let my body remain pure like a censer!—let my thought be ever as a fire of wisdom, purely consuming the incense of sîla and of dhyâna,[3] that so may I do homage to all the Buddhas in the Ten Directions of the Past, the Present, and the Future!”
—“Let my body stay pure like a censer!—let my mind be always like a fire of wisdom, solely consuming the incense of sîla and of dhyâna,[3] so that I may pay my respects to all the Buddhas in the Ten Directions of the Past, the Present, and the Future!”
[3] By sîla is meant the observance of the rules of purity in act and thought. Dhyâna (called by Japanese Buddhists Zenjō) is one of the higher forms of meditation.
[3] By sîla, it means following the rules of purity in actions and thoughts. Dhyâna (known as Zenjō by Japanese Buddhists) is one of the advanced types of meditation.
Sometimes in Buddhist sermons the destruction of Karma by virtuous effort is likened to the burning of incense by a pure flame,—sometimes, again, the life of man is compared to the smoke of incense. In his “Hundred Writings “(Hyaku-tsū-kiri-kami), the Shinshū priest Myōden says, quoting from the Buddhist work Kujikkajō, or “Ninety Articles “:—
Sometimes in Buddhist teachings, the destruction of karma through virtuous actions is compared to incense being burned by a pure flame; other times, a person's life is likened to the smoke of incense. In his “Hundred Writings” (Hyaku-tsū-kiri-kami), the Shinshū priest Myōden cites the Buddhist text Kujikkajō, or “Ninety Articles”:—
“In the burning of incense we see that so long as any incense remains, so long does the burning continue, and the smoke mount skyward. Now the breath of this body of ours,—this impermanent combination of Earth, Water, Air, and Fire,—is like that smoke. And the changing of the incense into cold ashes when the flame expires is an emblem of the changing of our bodies into ashes when our funeral pyres have burnt themselves out.”
“In burning incense, we notice that as long as there's any incense left, the burning goes on and the smoke rises into the air. Similarly, our breath—this temporary mix of Earth, Water, Air, and Fire—resembles that smoke. The transformation of the incense into cold ashes when the flame goes out symbolizes how our bodies turn to ashes when our funeral pyres have burned out.”
He also tells us about that Incense-Paradise of which every believer ought to be reminded by the perfume of earthly incense:—“In the Thirty-Second Vow for the Attainment of the Paradise of Wondrous Incense,” he says, “it is written: ‘That Paradise is formed of hundreds of thousands of different kinds of incense, and of substances incalculably precious;—the beauty of it incomparably exceeds anything in the heavens or in the sphere of man;—the fragrance of it perfumes all the worlds of the Ten Directions of Space; and all who perceive that odor practise Buddha-deeds.’ In ancient times there were men of superior wisdom and virtue who, by reason of their vow, obtained perception of the odor; but we, who are born with inferior wisdom and virtue in these later days, cannot obtain such perception. Nevertheless it will be well for us, when we smell the incense kindled before the image of Amida, to imagine that its odor is the wonderful fragrance of Paradise, and to repeat the Nembutsu in gratitude for the mercy of the Buddha.”
He also shares about that Incense Paradise that every believer should be reminded of by the scent of earthly incense: —“In the Thirty-Second Vow for the Attainment of the Paradise of Wondrous Incense,” he says, “it is written: ‘That Paradise consists of hundreds of thousands of different kinds of incense and materials of countless value;—its beauty is far greater than anything in the heavens or on earth;—the fragrance fills all the worlds in the Ten Directions of Space; and everyone who catches that scent does good deeds in the spirit of Buddha.’ In ancient times, there were people of great wisdom and virtue who, through their vows, gained the ability to perceive that fragrance; but we, born with lesser wisdom and virtue in these later times, cannot achieve such perception. Still, when we smell the incense burned before the image of Amida, it’s good for us to think of its scent as the wonderful fragrance of Paradise and to chant the Nembutsu in gratitude for the Buddha’s mercy.”
IV
But the use of incense in Japan is not confined to religious rites and ceremonies: indeed the costlier kinds of incense are manufactured chiefly for social entertainments. Incense-burning has been an amusement of the aristocracy ever since the thirteenth century. Probably you have heard of the Japanese tea-ceremonies, and their curious Buddhist history; and I suppose that every foreign collector of Japanese bric-à-brac knows something about the luxury to which these ceremonies at one period attained,—a luxury well attested by the quality of the beautiful utensils formerly employed in them. But there were, and still are, incense-ceremonies much more elaborate and costly than the tea-ceremonies,—and also much more interesting. Besides music, embroidery, poetical composition and other branches of the old-fashioned female education, the young lady of pre-Meiji days was expected to acquire three especially polite accomplishments,—the art of arranging flowers, (ikébana), the art of ceremonial tea-making (cha-no-yu or cha-no-e),[4] and the etiquette of incense-parties (kō-kwai or kō-é). Incense-parties were invented before the time of the Ashikaga shōguns, and were most in vogue during the peaceful period of the Tokugawa rule. With the fall of the shōgunate they went out of fashion; but recently they have been to some extent revived. It is not likely, however, that they will again become really fashionable in the old sense,—partly because they represented rare forms of social refinement that never can be revived, and partly because of their costliness.
But using incense in Japan isn't just for religious ceremonies: in fact, the more expensive types of incense are mainly made for social gatherings. Burning incense has been an entertainment of the aristocracy since the thirteenth century. You've probably heard about Japanese tea ceremonies and their interesting Buddhist background; I assume that every foreign collector of Japanese bric-à-brac knows a bit about the luxury these ceremonies once represented,—a luxury clearly shown by the high-quality utensils that were used in them. However, there are, and were, incense ceremonies that are far more elaborate and costly than tea ceremonies—and also much more fascinating. In addition to music, embroidery, poetic composition, and other aspects of traditional female education, young women before the Meiji era were expected to master three particularly refined skills—the art of flower arrangement (ikébana), the art of ceremonial tea-making (cha-no-yu or cha-no-e),[4] and the etiquette of incense parties (kō-kwai or kō-é). Incense parties were created before the era of the Ashikaga shōguns and were most popular during the peaceful Tokugawa period. They fell out of favor with the end of the shōgunate, but have seen a slight revival recently. However, it's unlikely that they will become truly fashionable again in the same way—as they represented rare forms of social refinement that can never be fully replicated, and partly due to their expense.
[4] Girls are still trained in the art of arranging flowers, and in the etiquette of the dainty, though somewhat tedious, cha-no-yu. Buddhist priests have long enjoyed a reputation as teachers of the latter. When the pupil has reached a certain degree of proficiency, she is given a diploma or certificate. The tea used in these ceremonies is a powdered tea of remarkable fragrance,—the best qualities of which fetch very high prices.
[4] Girls continue to learn the skill of flower arranging and the etiquette of the delicate, though somewhat tedious, cha-no-yu. Buddhist priests have historically been recognized as instructors of the latter. Once the student has achieved a certain level of skill, she receives a diploma or certificate. The tea used in these ceremonies is a finely powdered variety with an exceptional aroma, and the top grades can be quite expensive.
In translating kō-kwai as “incense-party,” I use the word “party” in the meaning that it takes in such compounds as “card-party,” “whist-party,” “chess-party”;—for a kō-kwai is a meeting held only with the object of playing a game,—a very curious game. There are several kinds of incense-games; but in all of them the contest depends upon the ability to remember and to name different kinds of incense by the perfume alone. That variety of kō-kwai called Jitchū-kō (“ten-burning-incense”) is generally conceded to be the most amusing; and I shall try to tell you how it is played.
In translating kō-kwai as “incense party,” I use the word “party” in the sense that it’s used in phrases like “card party,” “whist party,” and “chess party.” A kō-kwai is a gathering specifically for playing a game—a very intriguing game. There are several types of incense games, but in all of them, the competition relies on the ability to remember and identify different kinds of incense based on their scent alone. The variety of kō-kwai known as Jitchū-kō (“ten-burning-incense”) is generally considered the most entertaining, and I’ll do my best to explain how it’s played.
The numeral “ten,” in the Japanese, or rather Chinese name of this diversion, does not refer to ten kinds, but only to ten packages of incense; for Jitchū-kō, besides being the most amusing, is the very simplest of incense-games, and is played with only four kinds of incense. One kind must be supplied by the guests invited to the party; and three are furnished by the person who gives the entertainment. Each of the latter three supplies of incense—usually prepared in packages containing one hundred wafers is divided into four parts; and each part is put into a separate paper numbered or marked so as to indicate the quality. Thus four packages are prepared of the incense classed as No. 1, four of incense No. 2, and four of incense No. 3,—or twelve in all. But the incense given by the guests,—always called “guest-incense”—is not divided: it is only put into a wrapper marked with an abbreviation of the Chinese character signifying “guest.” Accordingly we have a total of thirteen packages to start with; but three are to be used in the preliminary sampling, or “experimenting”—as the Japanese term it,—after the following manner.
The numeral “ten” in the Japanese, or rather Chinese name for this game, doesn’t refer to ten kinds, but just to ten packages of incense; because Jitchū-kō, while being the most entertaining, is actually the simplest incense game and is played with only four types of incense. One type must be brought by the guests invited to the party, and the other three are provided by the host. Each of the three types of incense—typically prepared in packages with one hundred wafers—is divided into four parts, with each part placed in a separate paper that’s numbered or marked to indicate its quality. So, there are four packages of incense labeled as No. 1, four as No. 2, and four as No. 3, totaling twelve packages. However, the incense brought by the guests—always called “guest-incense”—is not divided; it’s simply wrapped with a label that has an abbreviation of the Chinese character meaning “guest.” Thus, there are a total of thirteen packages to start with, but three will be used for preliminary sampling, or “experimenting,” as the Japanese call it, in the following manner.
We shall suppose the game to be arranged for a party of six,—though there is no rule limiting the number of players. The six take their places in line, or in a half-circle—if the room be small; but they do not sit close together, for reasons which will presently appear. Then the host, or the person appointed to act as incense-burner, prepares a package of the incense classed as No 1, kindles it in a censer, and passes the censer to the guest occupying the first seat,[5] with the announcement—“This is incense No 1” The guest receives the censer according to the graceful etiquette required in the kō-kwai, inhales the perfume, and passes on the vessel to his neighbor, who receives it in like manner and passes it to the third guest, who presents it to the fourth,—and so on. When the censer has gone the round of the party, it is returned to the incense-burner. One package of incense No. 2, and one of No. 3, are similarly prepared, announced, and tested. But with the “guest-incense” no experiment is made. The player should be able to remember the different odors of the incenses tested; and he is expected to identify the guest-incense at the proper time merely by the unfamiliar quality of its fragrance.
We’ll assume the game is set up for six people—though there’s no rule about how many can play. The six players take their spots in a line or a half-circle if the room is small, but they don’t sit too close together for reasons that will be explained shortly. Then the host, or the person designated to burn the incense, prepares a package of incense labeled No. 1, lights it in a censer, and hands the censer to the guest in the first seat, [5], announcing, “This is incense No. 1.” The guest accepts the censer following the proper etiquette of the kō-kwai, inhales the scent, and passes the vessel to the next person, who takes it in the same way and hands it to the third guest, who then gives it to the fourth, and so on. After the censer has gone around the group, it is returned to the incense-burner. One package of incense No. 2 and one of No. 3 are then similarly prepared, announced, and tested. However, with the “guest-incense,” no experiment is conducted. The player should be able to recall the various scents of the incenses tested and is expected to identify the guest-incense at the right moment solely by its distinctive fragrance.
[5] The places occupied by guests in a Japanese zashiki, or reception room are numbered from the alcove of the apartment. The place of the most honored is immediately before the alcove: this is the first seat, and the rest are numbered from it, usually to the left.
[5] The spots taken by guests in a Japanese zashiki, or reception room, are numbered starting from the alcove of the room. The most honored guest sits right in front of the alcove: this is the first seat, and the others are numbered from that point, typically going to the left.
The original thirteen packages having thus by “experimenting” been reduced to ten, each player is given one set of ten small tablets—usually of gold-lacquer,—every set being differently ornamented. The backs only of these tablets are decorated; and the decoration is nearly always a floral design of some sort:—thus one set might be decorated with chrysanthemums in gold, another with tufts of iris-plants, another with a spray of plum-blossoms, etc. But the faces of the tablets bear numbers or marks; and each set comprises three tablets numbered “1,” three numbered “2,” three numbered “3,” and one marked with the character signifying “guest.” After these tablet-sets have been distributed, a box called the “tablet-box” is placed before the first player; and all is ready for the real game.
The original thirteen sets have been reduced to ten through “experimentation.” Each player receives a set of ten small tablets, usually made of gold lacquer, and each set is uniquely designed. Only the backs of these tablets are decorated, typically with some kind of floral pattern: one set might feature gold chrysanthemums, another might have clusters of irises, and yet another could display a spray of plum blossoms, etc. However, the front of the tablets has numbers or symbols; each set consists of three tablets labeled “1,” three labeled “2,” three labeled “3,” and one marked with the character for “guest.” Once the tablet sets are handed out, a box called the “tablet-box” is placed in front of the first player, and everything is set up for the actual game.
The incense-burner retires behind a little screen, shuffles the flat packages like so many cards, takes the uppermost, prepares its contents in the censer, and then, returning to the party, sends the censer upon its round. This time, of course, he does not announce what kind of incense he has used. As the censer passes from hand to hand, each player, after inhaling the fume, puts into the tablet-box one tablet bearing that mark or number which he supposes to be the mark or number of the incense he has smelled. If, for example, he thinks the incense to be “guest-incense,” he drops into the box that one of his tablets marked with the ideograph meaning “guest;” or if he believes that he has inhaled the perfume of No. 2, he puts into the box a tablet numbered “2.” When the round is over, tablet-box and censer are both returned to the incense-burner. He takes the six tablets out of the box, and wraps them up in the paper which contained the incense guessed about. The tablets themselves keep the personal as well as the general record,—since each player remembers the particular design upon his own set.
The incense-burner steps behind a small screen, shuffles the flat packages like a deck of cards, takes the top one, prepares its contents in the censer, and then, returning to the group, passes the censer around. This time, of course, he doesn’t say what kind of incense he used. As the censer moves from person to person, each player, after inhaling the smoke, puts one tablet into the tablet-box that shows the mark or number they think corresponds to the incense they smelled. For example, if someone thinks the incense is “guest-incense,” they drop in the tablet marked with the symbol for “guest;” or if they believe they inhaled the scent of No. 2, they place a tablet labeled “2” in the box. Once the round is complete, the tablet-box and censer are both returned to the incense-burner. He takes the six tablets out of the box and wraps them in the paper that held the guessed incense. The tablets themselves keep both the personal and general record—since each player remembers the specific design on their own set.
The remaining nine packages of incense are consumed and judged in the same way, according to the chance order in which the shuffling has placed them. When all the incense has been used, the tablets are taken out of their wrappings, the record is officially put into writing, and the victor of the day is announced. I here offer the translation of such a record: it will serve to explain, almost at a glance, all the complications of the game.
The remaining nine incense packages are used and evaluated in the same way, based on the random order determined by shuffling. Once all the incense is burned, the tablets are unwrapped, the record is officially documented, and the winner of the day is declared. I now provide a translation of this record: it will help clarify, almost instantly, all the complexities of the game.
According to this record the player who used the tablets decorated with the design called “Young Pine,” made but two mistakes; while the holder of the “White-Lily” set made only one correct guess. But it is quite a feat to make ten correct judgments in succession. The olfactory nerves are apt to become somewhat numbed long before the game is concluded; and, therefore it is customary during the Kō-kwai to rinse the mouth at intervals with pure vinegar, by which operation the sensitivity is partially restored.
According to this record, the player who used the tablets with the “Young Pine” design made just two mistakes, while the holder of the “White-Lily” set made only one correct guess. However, making ten correct guesses in a row is quite an achievement. The sense of smell can get somewhat dulled long before the game ends, so it’s common during the Kō-kwai to rinse the mouth occasionally with pure vinegar, which helps restore sensitivity somewhat.
RECORD OF A KŌ-KWAI.
RECORD OF A KŌ-KWAI.
Order in which the ten packages of incense were used:—
Order in which the ten packages of incense were used:—
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10
No. No. — No. No. No. No. No. No. No.
III I “GUEST” II I III II I III II
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10
No. No. — No. No. No. No. No. No. No.
III I “GUEST” II I III II I III II
Names given to the six sets of tablets used, according to decorative designs on
the back:
“Gold Chrysanthemum” 1 3 1 2* Guest 1 2* 2 3* 3 3
“Young Bamboo” 3* 1* 1 2* 1* Guest 3 2 1 3
4
“Red Peony” Guest 1* 2 2* 3 1 3 2 3* 1
3
“White Lily” 1 3 1 3 2 2 1 3 Guest 2*
1
“Young Pine” 3* 1* Guest* 3 1* 2 2* 1* 3* 2*
8 (Winner)
“Cherry-Blossom-in-a-Mist” 1 3 Guest* 2* 1* 3* 1
2 3* 2* 6
Names given to the six sets of tablets used, based on the decorative designs on the back:
“Gold Chrysanthemum” 1 3 1 2* Guest 1 2* 2 3* 3 3
“Young Bamboo” 3* 1* 1 2* 1* Guest 3 2 1 3
4
“Red Peony” Guest 1* 2 2* 3 1 3 2 3* 1
3
“White Lily” 1 3 1 3 2 2 1 3 Guest 2*
1
“Young Pine” 3* 1* Guest* 3 1* 2 2* 1* 3* 2*
8 (Winner)
“Cherry-Blossom-in-a-Mist” 1 3 Guest* 2* 1* 3* 1
2 3* 2* 6
Guesses recorded by numbers on the tablet; correct being marked *
Guesses noted by numbers on the tablet; correct ones marked with *
No. of correct guesses
Number of correct guesses
NAMES OF INCENSE USED.
INCENSE NAMES USED.
I. “Tasogare” (“Who-Is-there?” I. e.
“Evening-Dusk”).
II. “Baikwa” (“Plum Flower”).
III. “Wakakusa” (“Young Grass”).
IV. (“Guest Incense”) “Yamaji-no-Tsuyu”
(“Dew-on-the-Mountain-Path”).
I. “Tasogare” (“Who’s-there?” i.e. “Evening-Dusk”).
II. “Baikwa” (“Plum Flower”).
III. “Wakakusa” (“Young Grass”).
IV. (“Guest Incense”) “Yamaji-no-Tsuyu” (“Dew-on-the-Mountain-Path”).
To the Japanese original of the foregoing record were appended the names of the players, the date of the entertainment, and the name of the place where the party was held. It is the custom In some families to enter all such records in a book especially made for the purpose, and furnished with an index which enables the Kō-kwai player to refer immediately to any interesting fact belonging to the history of any past game.
To the Japanese original of the above record were added the names of the players, the date of the event, and the name of the location where the gathering took place. In some families, it’s customary to record all such details in a specially designed book, complete with an index that allows the Kō-kwai player to quickly look up any interesting facts related to the history of previous games.
The reader will have noticed that the four kinds of incense used were designated by very pretty names. The incense first mentioned, for example, is called by the poets’ name for the gloaming,—Tasogaré (lit: “Who is there?” or “ Who is it?”)—a word which in this relation hints of the toilet-perfume that reveals some charming presence to the lover waiting in the dusk. Perhaps some curiosity will be felt regarding the composition of these incenses. I can give the Japanese recipes for two sorts; but I have not been able to identify all of the materials named:—
The reader will have noticed that the four types of incense used have very lovely names. The first one mentioned, for instance, is called by the poets’ name for twilight—Tasogaré (literally: “Who is there?” or “Who is it?”)—a word that suggests a perfume that charms a lover waiting in the evening light. Some curiosity may arise about the ingredients in these incenses. I can provide the Japanese recipes for two types, but I haven't been able to identify all the materials listed:—
Recipe for Yamaji-no-Tsuyu.
Yamaji-no-Tsuyu Recipe.
Ingredients Proportions.
about Jinkō (aloes-wood) 4 mommé (½ oz.) Cōoji (cloves) 4 ” ” Kunroku (olibanum) 4 ” ” Hakkō (artemisia Schmidtiana) 4 ” ” Jakō (musk) 1 bu (⅛ oz.) Kōkō(?) 4 mommé (½ oz.)
Ingredients Proportions.
about Jinkō (aloes-wood) 4 mommé (½ oz.) Cōji (cloves) 4 ” ” Kunroku (olibanum) 4 ” ” Hakkō (artemisia Schmidtiana) 4 ” ” Jakō (musk) 1 bu (⅛ oz.) Kōkō(?) 4 mommé (½ oz.)
To 21 pastilles
To 21 tablets
Recipe for Baikwa.
Baikwa Recipe.
Ingredients Proportions.
about Jinkō (aloes) 20 mommé (2 1/2 oz.) Chōji (cloves) 12 “ (1 1/2 oz.) Kōkō(?) 8 1/3 “ (1 1/40 oz.) Byakudan (sandal-wood) 4 “ (1/2 oz.) Kanshō (spikenard) 2 bu (1/4 oz.) Kwakkō (Bishop’s-wort?) 1 bu 2 shu (3/16 oz.) Kunroku (olibanum) 3 ” 3 ” (15/22 oz.) Shōmokkō (?) 2 ” (1/4 oz.) Jakō (musk) 3 ” 2 shu (7/16 oz.) Ryūnō (refined Borneo Camphor) 3 shu (3/8 oz.)
Ingredients Proportions.
about Jinkō (aloes) 20 momme (2 1/2 oz.) Chōji (cloves) 12 “ (1 1/2 oz.) Kōkō(?) 8 1/3 “ (1 1/40 oz.) Byakudan (sandalwood) 4 “ (1/2 oz.) Kanshō (spikenard) 2 bu (1/4 oz.) Kwakkō (Bishop’s-wort?) 1 bu 2 shu (3/16 oz.) Kunroku (olibanum) 3 ” 3 ” (15/22 oz.) Shōmokkō (?) 2 ” (1/4 oz.) Jakō (musk) 3 ” 2 shu (7/16 oz.) Ryūnō (refined Borneo camphor) 3 shu (3/8 oz.)
To 50 pastilles
For 50 pills
The incense used at a Kō-kwai ranges in value, according to the style of the entertainment, from $2.50 to $30.00 per envelope of 100 wafers—wafers usually not more than one-fourth of an inch in diameter. Sometimes an incense is used worth even more than $30.00 per envelope: this contains ranjatai, an aromatic of which the perfume is compared to that of “musk mingled with orchid-flowers.” But there is some incense,—never sold,—which is much more precious than ranjatai,—incense valued less for its composition than for its history: I mean the incense brought centuries ago from China or from India by the Buddhist missionaries, and presented to princes or to other persons of high rank. Several ancient Japanese temples also include such foreign incense among their treasures. And very rarely a little of this priceless material is contributed to an incense-party,—much as in Europe, on very extraordinary occasions, some banquet is glorified by the production of a wine several hundred years old.
The incense used at a Kō-kwai varies in price, depending on the type of entertainment, ranging from $2.50 to $30.00 per pack of 100 wafers—wafers typically no larger than a quarter of an inch in diameter. Sometimes, incense can be even more expensive than $30.00 per pack: this contains ranjatai, an aromatic that has a scent described as “musk mixed with orchid flowers.” However, there are some incenses—not sold—that are far more valuable than ranjatai, valued not for their ingredients but for their history: I’m talking about the incense brought centuries ago from China or India by Buddhist missionaries, presented to princes or other high-ranking individuals. Several ancient Japanese temples also keep such foreign incense among their treasures. And very rarely, a little of this priceless material is shared at an incense party—similar to how in Europe, on very special occasions, a banquet is enhanced by serving wine that is several hundred years old.
Like the tea-ceremonies, the Kō-kwai exact observance of a very complex and ancient etiquette. But this subject could interest few readers; and I shall only mention some of the rules regarding preparations and precautions. First of all, it is required that the person invited to an incense-party shall attend the same in as odorless a condition as possible: a lady, for instance, must not use hair-oil, or put on any dress that has been kept in a perfumed chest-of-drawers. Furthermore, the guest should prepare for the contest by taking a prolonged hot bath, and should eat only the lightest and least odorous kind of food before going to the rendezvous. It is forbidden to leave the room during the game, or to open any door or window, or to indulge in needless conversation. Finally I may observe that, while judging the incense, a player is expected to take not less than three inhalations, or more than five.
Like tea ceremonies, the Kō-kwai requires strict adherence to a very complex and ancient etiquette. However, this topic may not interest many readers, so I will only mention a few of the rules about preparations and precautions. First of all, the person invited to an incense party must arrive as odorless as possible: for example, a woman should not use hair oil or wear any clothing that has been stored in a perfumed dresser. Additionally, the guest should prepare for the event by taking a long hot bath and eating only the lightest and least smelly foods before arriving. It's also prohibited to leave the room during the game, to open any doors or windows, or to engage in unnecessary conversation. Lastly, while judging the incense, a player is expected to take no fewer than three inhalations and no more than five.
In this economical era, the Kō-kwai takes of necessity a much humbler form than it assumed in the time of the great daimyō, of the princely abbots, and of the military aristocracy. A full set of the utensils required for the game can now be had for about $50.00; but the materials are of the poorest kind. The old-fashioned sets were fantastically expensive. Some were worth thousands of dollars. The incense-burner’s desk,—the writing-box, paper-box, tablet-box, etc.,—the various stands or dai,—were of the costliest gold-lacquer;—the pincers and other instruments were of gold, curiously worked;—and the censer—whether of precious metal, bronze, or porcelain,—was always a chef-d’œuvre, designed by some artist of renown.
In today's economy, the Kō-kwai has to take a much simpler form than it did during the era of the powerful daimyō, the noble abbots, and the military elite. A complete set of the necessary tools for the game can now be purchased for about $50.00, but the materials are of very low quality. In contrast, traditional sets were extravagantly expensive, with some worth thousands of dollars. The incense-burner's desk, the writing box, the paper box, the tablet box, and the various stands or dai were made of the finest gold-lacquer; the pincers and other tools were intricately crafted in gold; and the censer—whether made of precious metal, bronze, or porcelain—was always a chef-d’œuvre, created by a renowned artist.
V
Although the original signification of incense in Buddhist ceremonies was chiefly symbolical, there is good reason to suppose that various beliefs older than Buddhism,—some, perhaps, peculiar to the race; others probably of Chinese or Korean derivation,—began at an early period to influence the popular use of incense in Japan. Incense is still burned in the presence of a corpse with the idea that its fragrance shields both corpse and newly-parted soul from malevolent demons; and by the peasants it is often burned also to drive away goblins and the evil powers presiding over diseases. But formerly it was used to summon spirits as well as to banish them. Allusions to its employment in various weird rites may be found in some of the old dramas and romances. One particular sort of incense, imported from China, was said to have the power of calling up human spirits. This was the wizard-incense referred to in such ancient love-songs as the following:—
Although the original meaning of incense in Buddhist ceremonies was mostly symbolic, it's reasonable to believe that various beliefs predating Buddhism—some possibly unique to the local culture, others likely from Chinese or Korean origins—began to influence how incense was commonly used in Japan early on. Incense is still burned in the presence of a corpse, with the belief that its scent protects both the body and the recently departed soul from evil spirits; farmers often burn it too, to ward off goblins and the malevolent forces that cause illness. However, in the past, it was used not only to drive away spirits but also to summon them. References to its use in strange rituals can be found in some of the old plays and stories. One specific type of incense, imported from China, was believed to have the ability to call upon human spirits. This was the wizard-incense mentioned in ancient love songs like the following:—
“I have heard of the magical incense that summons the souls of the
absent:
Would I had some to burn, in the nights when I wait alone!”
“I've heard of the magical incense that calls forth the souls of the absent:
I wish I had some to burn on the nights when I wait alone!”
There is an interesting mention of this incense in the Chinese book, Shang-hai-king. It was called Fwan-hwan-hiang (by Japanese pronunciation, Hangon-kō), or “Spirit-Recalling-Incense;” and it was made in Tso-Chau, or the District of the Ancestors, situated by the Eastern Sea. To summon the ghost of any dead person—or even that of a living person, according to some authorities,—it was only necessary to kindle some of the incense, and to pronounce certain words, while keeping the mind fixed upon the memory of that person. Then, in the smoke of the incense, the remembered face and form would appear.
There’s an interesting reference to this incense in the Chinese book, Shang-hai-king. It was called Fwan-hwan-hiang (in Japanese, Hangon-kō), or “Spirit-Recalling-Incense;” and it was produced in Tso-Chau, or the District of the Ancestors, located by the Eastern Sea. To summon the spirit of any deceased person—or even that of a living person, according to some sources—it was only necessary to light some of the incense and say certain words while focusing on the memory of that person. Then, in the smoke of the incense, the remembered face and form would appear.
In many old Japanese and Chinese books mention is made of a famous story about this incense,—a story of the Chinese Emperor Wu, of the Han dynasty. When the Emperor had lost his beautiful favorite, the Lady Li, he sorrowed so much that fears were entertained for his reason. But all efforts made to divert his mind from the thought of her proved unavailing. One day he ordered some Spirit-Recalling-Incense to be procured, that he might summon her from the dead. His counsellors prayed him to forego his purpose, declaring that the vision could only intensify his grief. But he gave no heed to their advice, and himself performed the rite,—kindling the incense, and keeping his mind fixed upon the memory of the Lady Li. Presently, within the thick blue smoke arising from the incense, the outline, of a feminine form became visible. It defined, took tints of life, slowly became luminous, and the Emperor recognized the form of his beloved At first the apparition was faint; but it soon became distinct as a living person, and seemed with each moment to grow more beautiful. The Emperor whispered to the vision, but received no answer. He called aloud, and the presence made no sign. Then unable to control himself, he approached the censer. But the instant that he touched the smoke, the phantom trembled and vanished.
In many old Japanese and Chinese books, there’s a well-known story about this incense—a tale of the Chinese Emperor Wu during the Han dynasty. When the Emperor lost his beautiful favorite, Lady Li, he was so grief-stricken that people worried for his sanity. Despite all attempts to distract him from thoughts of her, nothing worked. One day, he ordered some Spirit-Recalling-Incense to be brought so he could summon her from the dead. His advisors urged him to reconsider, claiming that seeing her spirit would only deepen his sorrow. But he ignored their warnings and performed the ritual himself, lighting the incense and focusing on the memory of Lady Li. Soon, within the thick blue smoke rising from the incense, a feminine figure began to appear. It took shape, showed signs of life, slowly became radiant, and the Emperor recognized his beloved. At first, the apparition was faint, but it quickly became as clear as a living person and seemed to grow more beautiful with each passing moment. The Emperor whispered to the vision, but there was no reply. He called out, yet the presence remained still. Unable to hold back, he reached toward the censer. But the moment he touched the smoke, the apparition shuddered and disappeared.
Japanese artists are still occasionally inspired by the legends of the Hangon-ho. Only last year, in Tōkyō, at an exhibition of new kakemono, I saw a picture of a young wife kneeling before an alcove wherein the smoke of the magical incense was shaping the shadow of the absent husband.[6]
Japanese artists are still sometimes inspired by the legends of the Hangon-ho. Just last year, in Tokyo, at an exhibition of new kakemono, I saw a painting of a young wife kneeling in front of an alcove where the smoke from the magical incense was forming the shadow of her absent husband.[6]
[6] Among the curious Tōkyō inventions of 1898 was a new variety of cigarettes called Hangon-sō, or “Herb of Hangon,”—a name suggesting that their smoke operated like the spirit-summoning incense. As a matter of fact, the chemical action of the tobacco-smoke would define, upon a paper fitted into the mouth-piece of each cigarette, the photographic image of a dancing-girl.
[6] Among the interesting Tokyo inventions of 1898 was a new type of cigarette called Hangon-sō, or “Herb of Hangon,”—a name implying that its smoke worked like spirit-summoning incense. In reality, the chemical reaction of the tobacco smoke would imprint, on a paper placed in the mouthpiece of each cigarette, the photographic image of a dancing girl.
Although the power of making visible the forms of the dead has been claimed for one sort of incense only, the burning of any kind of incense is supposed to summon viewless spirits in multitude. These come to devour the smoke. They are called Jiki-kō-ki, or “incense-eating goblins;” and they belong to the fourteenth of the thirty-six classes of Gaki (prêtas) recognized by Japanese Buddhism. They are the ghosts of men who anciently, for the sake of gain, made or sold bad incense; and by the evil karma of that action they now find themselves in the state of hunger-suffering spirits, and compelled to seek their only food in the smoke of incense.
Although the power to reveal the forms of the dead has been attributed to just one type of incense, burning any kind of incense is believed to attract unseen spirits in large numbers. These spirits come to consume the smoke. They are known as Jiki-kō-ki, or “incense-eating goblins,” and they belong to the fourteenth of the thirty-six classes of Gaki (prêtas) recognized by Japanese Buddhism. They are the ghosts of people who, in the past, made or sold poor-quality incense for profit; as a result of their harmful actions, they now exist as hungry spirits and are forced to seek their only nourishment from the smoke of incense.
A Story of Divination
I once knew a fortune-teller who really believed in the science that he professed. He had learned, as a student of the old Chinese philosophy, to believe in divination long before he thought of practising it. During his youth he had been in the service of a wealthy daimyō, but subsequently, like thousands of other samurai, found himself reduced to desperate straits by the social and political changes of Meiji. It was then that he became a fortune-teller,—an itinerant uranaiya,—travelling on foot from town to town, and returning to his home rarely more than once a year with the proceeds of his journey. As a fortune-teller he was tolerably successful,—chiefly, I think, because of his perfect sincerity, and because of a peculiar gentle manner that invited confidence. His system was the old scholarly one: he used the book known to English readers as the Yî-King,—also a set of ebony blocks which could be so arranged as to form any of the Chinese hexagrams;—and he always began his divination with an earnest prayer to the gods.
I once knew a fortune-teller who really believed in the craft he practiced. He had learned, as a student of old Chinese philosophy, to trust in divination long before he considered doing it for a living. In his youth, he served a wealthy daimyō, but later, like many other samurai, he found himself in dire straits due to the social and political changes during the Meiji era. That’s when he became a fortune-teller—an itinerant uranaiya—traveling by foot from town to town and returning home only about once a year with the money he earned on his journeys. As a fortune-teller, he was fairly successful—mainly, I believe, because of his genuine sincerity and his uniquely gentle manner that made people trust him. His method was the traditional scholarly approach: he used the book known to English readers as the Yî-King, along with a set of ebony blocks that could be arranged to form any of the Chinese hexagrams; and he always started his divination with a heartfelt prayer to the gods.
The system itself he held to be infallible in the hands of a master. He confessed that he had made some erroneous predictions; but he said that these mistakes had been entirely due to his own miscomprehension of certain texts or diagrams. To do him justice I must mention that in my own case—(he told my fortune four times),—his predictions were fulfilled in such wise that I became afraid of them. You may disbelieve in fortune-telling,—intellectually scorn it; but something of inherited superstitious tendency lurks within most of us; and a few strange experiences can so appeal to that inheritance as to induce the most unreasoning hope or fear of the good or bad luck promised you by some diviner. Really to see our future would be a misery. Imagine the result of knowing that there must happen to you, within the next two months, some terrible misfortune which you cannot possibly provide against!
The system itself, he believed, was foolproof in the hands of an expert. He admitted that he had made some wrong predictions, but he insisted these mistakes were entirely due to his own misunderstanding of certain texts or diagrams. To give him credit, I must mention that in my case—(he read my fortune four times)—his predictions came true in such a way that I became anxious about them. You might not believe in fortune-telling and may even look down on it, but there’s a bit of inherited superstition in most of us; and a few strange experiences can tap into that inheritance, sparking the most irrational hope or fear about the good or bad luck promised by some seer. Honestly knowing our future would be a nightmare. Just imagine the horror of knowing that within the next two months, you are destined to face some terrible misfortune that you can't possibly prepare for!
He was already an old man when I first saw him in Izumo,—certainly more than sixty years of age, but looking very much younger. Afterwards I met him in Ōsaka, in Kyōto, and in Kobé. More than once I tried to persuade him to pass the colder months of the winter-season under my roof,—for he possessed an extraordinary knowledge of traditions, and could have been of inestimable service to me in a literary way. But partly because the habit of wandering had become with him a second nature, and partly because of a love of independence as savage as a gipsy’s, I was never able to keep him with me for more than two days at a time.
He was already an old man when I first saw him in Izumo—definitely over sixty, but he looked much younger. Later, I met him in Osaka, Kyoto, and Kobe. More than once, I tried to convince him to spend the colder winter months at my place—he had an incredible knowledge of traditions and could have been a huge help to me in my writing. But partly because wandering had become second nature to him, and partly due to a fierce love of independence like that of a gypsy, I was never able to keep him with me for more than two days at a time.
Every year he used to come to Tōkyō,—usually in the latter part of autumn. Then, for several weeks, he would flit about the city, from district to district, and vanish again. But during these fugitive trips he never failed to visit me; bringing welcome news of Izumo people and places,—bringing also some queer little present, generally of a religious kind, from some famous place of pilgrimage. On these occasions I could get a few hours’ chat with him. Sometimes the talk was of strange things seen or heard during his recent journey; sometimes it turned upon old legends or beliefs; sometimes it was about fortune-telling. The last time we met he told me of an exact Chinese science of divination which he regretted never having been able to learn.
Every year, he would come to Tokyo, usually in late autumn. For several weeks, he would wander around the city from one district to another and then disappear again. But during these fleeting trips, he never failed to visit me, bringing good news about people and places from Izumo, along with some quirky little gift, usually of a religious nature, from a famous pilgrimage site. During these visits, I could chat with him for a few hours. Sometimes we talked about strange things he had seen or heard on his recent journey; other times, we discussed old legends or beliefs; and sometimes, we talked about fortune-telling. The last time we met, he told me about a precise Chinese method of divination that he wished he had been able to learn.
“Any one learned in that science,” he said, “would be able, for example, not only to tell you the exact time at which any post or beam of this house will yield to decay, but even to tell you the direction of the breaking, and all its results. I can best explain what I mean by relating a story.
“Anyone knowledgeable in that field,” he said, “could tell you, for example, not only the exact time when any post or beam in this house will start to decay, but also the direction of the break and everything that follows. I can clarify my point by sharing a story.
“The story is about the famous Chinese fortune-teller whom we call in Japan Shōko Setsu, and it is written in the book Baikwa-Shin-Eki, which is a book of divination. While still a very young man, Shōko Setsu obtained a high position by reason of his learning and virtue; but he resigned it and went into solitude that he might give his whole time to study. For years thereafter he lived alone in a hut among the mountains; studying without a fire in winter, and without a fan in summer; writing his thoughts upon the wall of his room—for lack of paper;—and using only a tile for his pillow.
“The story is about the famous Chinese fortune-teller known in Japan as Shōko Setsu, and it's documented in the book Baikwa-Shin-Eki, which is a divination text. While still quite young, Shōko Setsu attained a high position due to his knowledge and character; however, he stepped down and chose solitude to dedicate his time to studying. For many years, he lived alone in a hut in the mountains; studying without a fire in the winter and without a fan in the summer; writing his thoughts on the walls of his room—due to a lack of paper—and using just a tile for his pillow.”
“One day, in the period of greatest summer heat, he found himself overcome by drowsiness; and he lay down to rest, with his tile under his head. Scarcely had he fallen asleep when a rat ran across his face and woke him with a start. Feeling angry, he seized his tile and flung it at the rat; but the rat escaped unhurt, and the tile was broken. Shōko Setsu looked sorrowfully at the fragments of his pillow, and reproached himself for his hastiness. Then suddenly he perceived, upon the freshly exposed clay of the broken tile, some Chinese characters—between the upper and lower surfaces. Thinking this very strange, he picked up the pieces, and carefully examined them. He found that along the line of fracture seventeen characters had been written within the clay before the tile had been baked; and the characters read thus: ‘In the Year of the Hare, in the fourth month, on the seventeenth day, at the Hour of the Serpent, this tile, after serving as a pillow, will be thrown at a rat and broken.’ Now the prediction had really been fulfilled at the Hour of the Serpent on the seventeenth day of the fourth month of the Year of the Hare. Greatly astonished, Shōko Setsu once again looked at the fragments, and discovered the seal and the name of the maker. At once he left his hut, and, taking with him the pieces of the tile, hurried to the neighboring town in search of the tilemaker. He found the tilemaker in the course of the day, showed him the broken tile, and asked him about its history.
“One day, during the hottest part of summer, he found himself feeling really sleepy; so he lay down to rest with his tile under his head. Just as he fell asleep, a rat scampered across his face and woke him up abruptly. Annoyed, he grabbed his tile and threw it at the rat, but the rat got away unharmed, and the tile ended up breaking. Shōko Setsu looked sadly at the pieces of his pillow and blamed himself for acting too quickly. Then he suddenly noticed some Chinese characters on the fresh surface of the broken tile—between the top and bottom pieces. Thinking this was odd, he picked up the fragments and carefully examined them. He saw that along the crack, seventeen characters had been inscribed in the clay before the tile was fired, and the characters read: ‘In the Year of the Hare, in the fourth month, on the seventeenth day, at the Hour of the Serpent, this tile, after serving as a pillow, will be thrown at a rat and broken.’ The prediction had indeed come true at the Hour of the Serpent on the seventeenth day of the fourth month of the Year of the Hare. Feeling greatly surprised, Shōko Setsu looked at the pieces again and found the seal and the name of the maker. Without delay, he left his hut and, taking the broken pieces with him, hurried to the neighboring town to look for the tilemaker. He found the tilemaker later that day, showed him the broken tile, and asked him about its background.”
“After having carefully examined the shards, the tilemaker said: —‘This tile was made in my house; but the characters in the clay were written by an old man—a fortune-teller,—who asked permission to write upon the tile before it was baked.’ ‘Do you know where he lives?’ asked Shōko Setsu. ‘He used to live,’ the tilemaker answered, ‘not very far from here; and I can show you the way to the house. But I do not know his name.’
“After carefully looking at the shards, the tilemaker said: —‘This tile was made in my workshop; but the symbols in the clay were inscribed by an old man—a fortune-teller—who asked for permission to write on the tile before it was baked.’ ‘Do you know where he lives?’ asked Shōko Setsu. ‘He used to live,’ the tilemaker replied, ‘not too far from here; and I can show you the way to his house. But I don’t know his name.’”
“Having been guided to the house, Shōko Setsu presented himself at the entrance, and asked for permission to speak to the old man. A serving-student courteously invited him to enter, and ushered him into an apartment where several young men were at study. As Shōko Setsu took his seat, all the youths saluted him. Then the one who had first addressed him bowed and said: ‘We are grieved to inform you that our master died a few days ago. But we have been waiting for you, because he predicted that you would come to-day to this house, at this very hour. Your name is Shōko Setsu. And our master told us to give you a book which he believed would be of service to you. Here is the book;—please to accept it.’
“After being directed to the house, Shōko Setsu arrived at the entrance and asked for permission to speak with the old man. A student serving as an attendant politely invited him inside and led him to a room where several young men were studying. When Shōko Setsu took his seat, all the young men greeted him. Then the first one to speak bowed and said: ‘We’re sorry to inform you that our master passed away a few days ago. However, we’ve been waiting for you because he predicted that you would come here today at this exact time. Your name is Shōko Setsu. Our master instructed us to give you a book that he believed would be helpful to you. Here is the book; please accept it.’”
“Shōko Setsu was not less delighted than surprised; for the book was a manuscript of the rarest and most precious kind,—containing all the secrets of the science of divination. After having thanked the young men, and properly expressed his regret for the death of their teacher, he went back to his hut, and there immediately proceeded to test the worth of the book by consulting its pages in regard to his own fortune. The book suggested to him that on the south side of his dwelling, at a particular spot near one corner of the hut, great luck awaited him. He dug at the place indicated, and found a jar containing gold enough to make him a very wealthy man.”
“Shōko Setsu was equally delighted and surprised; the book was a manuscript of the rarest and most valuable kind—holding all the secrets of divination. After thanking the young men and properly expressing his sorrow for the death of their teacher, he returned to his hut and immediately began testing the book's worth by looking up his own fortune. The book pointed out that on the south side of his home, at a specific spot near one corner of the hut, great luck awaited him. He dug at the indicated spot and discovered a jar filled with enough gold to make him a very wealthy man.”
My old acquaintance left this world as lonesomely as he had lived in it. Last winter, while crossing a mountain-range, he was overtaken by a snowstorm, and lost his way. Many days later he was found standing erect at the foot of a pine, with his little pack strapped to his shoulders: a statue of ice—arms folded and eyes closed as in meditation. Probably, while waiting for the storm to pass, he had yielded to the drowsiness of cold, and the drift had risen over him as he slept. Hearing of this strange death I remembered the old Japanese saying,—Uranaiya minouyé shiradzu: “The fortune-teller knows not his own fate.”
My old friend left this world as lonely as he lived in it. Last winter, while crossing a mountain range, he got caught in a snowstorm and lost his way. Many days later, he was found standing upright at the base of a pine tree, with his small pack strapped to his back: a statue of ice—arms crossed and eyes closed as if in meditation. It's likely that while he was waiting for the storm to pass, he fell asleep due to the cold, and the snow had piled up over him as he slept. When I heard about this strange death, I remembered the old Japanese saying,—Uranaiya minouyé shiradzu: “The fortune-teller knows not his own fate.”
Silkworms
I
I was puzzled by the phrase, “silkworm-moth eyebrow,” in an old Japanese, or rather Chinese proverb:—The silkworm-moth eyebrow of a woman is the axe that cuts down the wisdom of man. So I went to my friend Niimi, who keeps silkworms, to ask for an explanation.
I was confused by the phrase, “silkworm-moth eyebrow,” in an old Japanese, or more accurately, Chinese proverb:—The silkworm-moth eyebrow of a woman is the axe that cuts down the wisdom of man. So I went to my friend Niimi, who raises silkworms, to ask for an explanation.
“Is it possible,” he exclaimed, “that you never saw a silkworm-moth? The silkworm-moth has very beautiful eyebrows.”
“Is it possible,” he exclaimed, “that you’ve never seen a silkworm moth? The silkworm moth has really beautiful eyebrows.”
“Eyebrows?” I queried, in astonishment. “Well, call them what you like,” returned Niimi;—“the poets call them eyebrows…. Wait a moment, and I will show you.”
“Eyebrows?” I asked, amazed. “Well, call them whatever you want,” Niimi replied;—“the poets call them eyebrows…. Just give me a moment, and I’ll show you.”
He left the guest-room, and presently returned with a white paper-fan, on which a silkworm-moth was sleepily reposing.
He left the guest room and soon came back with a white paper fan, on which a silkworm moth was lazily resting.
“We always reserve a few for breeding,” he said;—“this one is just out of the cocoon. It cannot fly, of course: none of them can fly…. Now look at the eyebrows.”
“We always keep a few for breeding,” he said;—“this one just came out of the cocoon. It can’t fly, of course: none of them can fly…. Now check out the eyebrows.”
I looked, and saw that the antennae, very short and feathery, were so arched back over the two jewel-specks of eyes in the velvety head, as to give the appearance of a really handsome pair of eyebrows.
I looked and saw that the antennae, short and feathery, were curved back over the two jewel-like eyes in the velvety head, creating the look of a truly beautiful pair of eyebrows.
Then Niimi took me to see his worms.
Then Niimi took me to see his worms.
In Niimi’s neighborhood, where there are plenty of mulberrytrees, many families keep silkworms;—the tending and feeding being mostly done by women and children. The worms are kept in large oblong trays, elevated upon light wooden stands about three feet high. It is curious to see hundreds of caterpillars feeding all together in one tray, and to hear the soft papery noise which they make while gnawing their mulberry-leaves. As they approach maturity, the creatures need almost constant attention. At brief intervals some expert visits each tray to inspect progress, picks up the plumpest feeders, and decides, by gently rolling them between forefinger and thumb, which are ready to spin. These are dropped into covered boxes, where they soon swathe themselves out of sight in white floss. A few only of the best are suffered to emerge from their silky sleep,—the selected breeders. They have beautiful wings, but cannot use them. They have mouths, but do not eat. They only pair, lay eggs, and die. For thousands of years their race has been so well-cared for, that it can no longer take any care of itself.
In Niimi’s neighborhood, where there are lots of mulberry trees, many families raise silkworms, mostly cared for and fed by women and kids. The worms are kept in large rectangular trays, raised on light wooden stands about three feet high. It’s fascinating to see hundreds of caterpillars feeding together in one tray and to hear the soft paper-like noise they make while munching on the mulberry leaves. As they near maturity, these creatures require almost constant attention. At short intervals, an expert checks each tray to monitor progress, picks up the plumpest feeders, and determines, by gently rolling them between their fingers, which ones are ready to spin. These are placed in covered boxes, where they quickly wrap themselves in white silk, disappearing from sight. Only a few of the best are allowed to emerge from their silky cocoon—the selected breeders. They have beautiful wings but can’t fly. They have mouths but don’t eat. They only mate, lay eggs, and then die. For thousands of years, their kind has been so well cared for that they can no longer take care of themselves.
It was the evolutional lesson of this latter fact that chiefly occupied me while Niimi and his younger brother (who feeds the worms) were kindly explaining the methods of the industry. They told me curious things about different breeds, and also about a wild variety of silkworm that cannot be domesticated:—it spins splendid silk before turning into a vigorous moth which can use its wings to some purpose. But I fear that I did not act like a person who felt interested in the subject; for, even while I tried to listen, I began to muse.
It was the evolution lesson from this fact that primarily occupied my thoughts while Niimi and his younger brother (who takes care of the worms) were patiently explaining the industry's methods. They shared interesting details about various breeds and also a wild type of silkworm that can’t be tamed: it produces beautiful silk before transforming into a strong moth that can actually use its wings. However, I’m afraid I didn’t seem like someone who was truly interested in the topic; even as I tried to pay attention, I started to daydream.
II
First of all, I found myself thinking about a delightful revery by M. Anatole France, in which he says that if he had been the Demiurge, he would have put youth at the end of life instead of at the beginning, and would have otherwise so ordered matters that every human being should have three stages of development, somewhat corresponding to those of the lepidoptera. Then it occurred to me that this fantasy was in substance scarcely more than the delicate modification of a most ancient doctrine, common to nearly all the higher forms of religion.
First of all, I found myself thinking about a delightful daydream by M. Anatole France, where he says that if he had been the creator, he would have placed youth at the end of life instead of at the beginning, and would have arranged things so that every person goes through three stages of development, a bit like the stages of butterflies. Then it hit me that this idea was really just a slight twist on a very old belief, one that's common to almost all major religions.
Western faiths especially teach that our life on earth is a larval state of greedy helplessness, and that death is a pupa-sleep out of which we should soar into everlasting light. They tell us that during its sentient existence, the outer body should be thought of only as a kind of caterpillar, and thereafter as a chrysalis;—and they aver that we lose or gain, according to our behavior as larvæ, the power to develop wings under the mortal wrapping. Also they tell us not to trouble ourselves about the fact that we see no Psyché-imago detach itself from the broken cocoon: this lack of visual evidence signifies nothing, because we have only the purblind vision of grubs. Our eyes are but half-evolved. Do not whole scales of colors invisibly exist above and below the limits of our retinal sensibility? Even so the butterfly-man exists,—although, as a matter of course, we cannot see him.
Western religions especially teach that our life on earth is a stage of greedy helplessness, and that death is a kind of sleep from which we should rise into eternal light. They tell us that during its conscious existence, our physical body should be seen only as a caterpillar, and afterward as a chrysalis; and they claim that we either lose or gain, based on our behavior as larvae, the ability to develop wings beneath our mortal shell. They also remind us not to worry about the fact that we don’t see a soul break free from the empty cocoon: this lack of visual proof means nothing, because we only have the limited vision of grubs. Our eyes are only partially evolved. Don’t entire ranges of colors exist out of the reach of what we can see? In the same way, the butterfly-person exists—even though, naturally, we cannot see him.
But what would become of this human imago in a state of perfect bliss? From the evolutional point of view the question has interest; and its obvious answer was suggested to me by the history of those silkworms,—which have been domesticated for only a few thousand years. Consider the result of our celestial domestication for—let us say—several millions of years: I mean the final consequence, to the wishers, of being able to gratify every wish at will.
But what would happen to this human image in a state of perfect happiness? From an evolutionary perspective, the question is fascinating; and its clear answer came to me from the history of those silkworms, which have only been domesticated for a few thousand years. Just think about the outcome of our heavenly domestication for—let's say—several million years: I mean the ultimate result, for those who desire it, of being able to fulfill every wish effortlessly.
Those silkworms have all that they wish for,—even considerably more. Their wants, though very simple, are fundamentally identical with the necessities of mankind,—food, shelter, warmth, safety, and comfort. Our endless social struggle is mainly for these things. Our dream of heaven is the dream of obtaining them free of cost in pain; and the condition of those silkworms is the realization, in a small way, of our imagined Paradise. (I am not considering the fact that a vast majority of the worms are predestined to torment and the second death; for my theme is of heaven, not of lost souls. I am speaking of the elect—those worms preördained to salvation and rebirth.) Probably they can feel only very weak sensations: they are certainly incapable of prayer. But if they were able to pray, they could not ask for anything more than they already receive from the youth who feeds and tends them. He is their providence,—a god of whose existence they can be aware in only the vaguest possible way, but just such a god as they require. And we should foolishly deem ourselves fortunate to be equally well cared-for in proportion to our more complex wants. Do not our common forms of prayer prove our desire for like attention? Is not the assertion of our “need of divine love” an involuntary confession that we wish to be treated like silkworms,—to live without pain by the help of gods? Yet if the gods were to treat us as we want, we should presently afford fresh evidence,—in the way of what is called “the evidence from degeneration,”—that the great evolutional law is far above the gods.
Those silkworms have everything they want—actually, even a lot more. Their needs, though very basic, are basically the same as what humans need—food, shelter, warmth, safety, and comfort. Our endless social struggle mainly revolves around these things. Our dream of paradise is about getting them without any pain; the state of those silkworms represents, in a small way, our imagined heaven. (I’m not considering that most of the worms are destined for suffering and death; my focus is on heaven, not lost souls. I’m talking about the chosen ones—those worms destined for salvation and rebirth.) They probably feel only very faint sensations: they certainly can’t pray. But if they could, they wouldn’t ask for anything more than what they already get from the youth who feeds and cares for them. He is their provider—a god they may sense only very vaguely, but just the kind of god they need. And we would be foolish to think we’re lucky to be cared for in a similar way, considering our more complicated needs. Don’t our common forms of prayer reflect our desire for similar care? Isn’t our claim of needing “divine love” an unintentional admission that we wish to be treated like silkworms—to live without pain through the help of gods? Yet if the gods treated us as we wish, we would soon provide fresh evidence—in what’s called “the evidence from degeneration”—that the great evolutionary law is far greater than the gods.
An early stage of that degeneration would be represented by total incapacity to help ourselves;—then we should begin to lose the use of our higher sense-organs;—later on, the brain would shrink to a vanishing pin-point of matter;—still later we should dwindle into mere amorphous sacs, mere blind stomachs. Such would be the physical consequence of that kind of divine love which we so lazily wish for. The longing for perpetual bliss in perpetual peace might well seem a malevolent inspiration from the Lords of Death and Darkness. All life that feels and thinks has been, and can continue to be, only as the product of struggle and pain,—only as the outcome of endless battle with the Powers of the Universe. And cosmic law is uncompromising. Whatever organ ceases to know pain,—whatever faculty ceases to be used under the stimulus of pain,—must also cease to exist. Let pain and its effort be suspended, and life must shrink back, first into protoplasmic shapelessness, thereafter into dust.
An early stage of that decline would be when we can’t help ourselves at all; then we would start to lose the use of our higher senses; later on, the brain would shrink to a tiny speck of matter; eventually, we would turn into just amorphous blobs, simply blind stomachs. That would be the physical result of the kind of divine love we so lazily desire. The desire for endless bliss in endless peace might well seem like a malicious idea from the Lords of Death and Darkness. All life that feels and thinks has been, and can continue to be, only as a result of struggle and pain—only as the outcome of an ongoing battle with the Forces of the Universe. And cosmic law is unforgiving. Whatever organ stops feeling pain—whatever ability stops being used because of pain—must also cease to exist. If we suspend pain and its effort, life must shrink back, first into shapeless protoplasm, and then into dust.
Buddhism—which, in its own grand way, is a doctrine of evolution—rationally proclaims its heaven but a higher stage of development through pain, and teaches that even in paradise the cessation of effort produces degradation. With equal reasonableness it declares that the capacity for pain in the superhuman world increases always in proportion to the capacity for pleasure. (There is little fault to be found with this teaching from a scientific standpoint,—since we know that higher evolution must involve an increase of sensitivity to pain.) In the Heavens of Desire, says the Shōbō-nen-jō-kyō, the pain of death is so great that all the agonies of all the hells united could equal but one-sixteenth part of such pain.[1]
Buddhism, in its own significant way, teaches that evolution is a core principle. It rationally describes its concept of heaven as a higher level of growth achieved through suffering, emphasizing that even in paradise, stopping efforts leads to decline. It also reasonably states that the ability to feel pain in the superhuman realm increases in direct proportion to the ability to feel pleasure. This teaching holds up scientifically since we know that higher evolution must involve heightened sensitivity to pain. In the Heavens of Desire, according to the Shōbō-nen-jō-kyō, the pain of death is so intense that the combined suffering of all the hells would only amount to one-sixteenth of that pain.[1]
[1] This statement refers only to the Heavens of Sensuous Pleasure,—not to the Paradise of Amida, nor to those heavens into which one enters by the Apparitional Birth. But even in the highest and most immaterial zones of being,—in the Heavens of Formlessness,—the cessation of effort and of the pain of effort, involves the penalty of rebirth in a lower state of existence.
[1] This statement only refers to the Heavens of Sensuous Pleasure—not to the Paradise of Amida or to those heavens accessible through Apparitional Birth. However, even in the highest and most immaterial levels of existence—in the Heavens of Formlessness—the end of effort and the pain of effort comes with the consequence of being reborn into a lower state of existence.
The foregoing comparison is unnecessarily strong; but the Buddhist teaching about heaven is in substance eminently logical. The suppression of pain—mental or physical,—in any conceivable state of sentient existence, would necessarily involve the suppression also of pleasure;—and certainly all progress, whether moral or material, depends upon the power to meet and to master pain. In a silkworm-paradise such as our mundane instincts lead us to desire, the seraph freed from the necessity of toil, and able to satisfy his every want at will, would lose his wings at last, and sink back to the condition of a grub….
The previous comparison is a bit too extreme; however, the Buddhist view on heaven is fundamentally quite logical. The elimination of pain—whether mental or physical—in any possible state of sentient existence would also mean the elimination of pleasure. And clearly, all progress, be it moral or material, relies on our ability to confront and overcome pain. In a paradise designed for silkworms, driven by our basic instincts, a seraph who no longer needs to work and can fulfill every desire at will would eventually lose his wings and revert to being a grub…
III
I told the substance of my revery to Niimi. He used to be a great reader of Buddhist books.
I shared the main ideas of my daydream with Niimi. He used to read a lot of Buddhist books.
“Well,” he said, “I was reminded of a queer Buddhist story by the proverb that you asked me to explain,—The silkworm-moth eyebrow of a woman is the axe that cuts down the wisdom of man. According to our doctrine, the saying would be as true of life in heaven as of life upon earth…. This is the story:—
“Well,” he said, “I was reminded of a strange Buddhist story by the proverb you asked me to explain, —The silkworm-moth eyebrow of a woman is the axe that cuts down the wisdom of man. According to our teachings, this saying applies just as much to life in heaven as it does to life on earth…. This is the story:—
“When Shaka[2] dwelt in this world, one of his disciples, called Nanda, was bewitched by the beauty of a woman; and Shaka desired to save him from the results of this illusion. So he took Nanda to a wild place in the mountains where there were apes, and showed him a very ugly female ape, and asked him: ‘Which is the more beautiful, Nanda, —the woman that you love, or this female ape?’ ‘Oh, Master!’ exclaimed Nanda, ‘how can a lovely woman be compared with an ugly ape?’ ‘Perhaps you will presently find reason to make the comparison yourself,’ answered the Buddha;—and instantly by supernatural power he ascended with Nanda to the San-Jūsan-Ten, which is the Second of the Six Heavens of Desire. There, within a palace of jewels, Nanda saw a multitude of heavenly maidens celebrating some festival with music and dance; and the beauty of the least among them incomparably exceeded that of the fairest woman of earth. ‘O Master,’ cried Nanda, ‘what wonderful festival is this?’ ‘Ask some of those people,’ responded Shaka. So Nanda questioned one of the celestial maidens; and she said to him:—‘This festival is to celebrate the good tidings that have been brought to us. There is now in the human world, among the disciples of Shaka, a most excellent youth called Nanda, who is soon to be reborn into this heaven, and to become our bridegroom, because of his holy life. We wait for him with rejoicing.’ This reply filled the heart of Nanda with delight. Then the Buddha asked him: ‘Is there any one among these maidens, Nanda, equal in beauty to the woman with whom you have been in love?’ ‘Nay, Master!’ answered Nanda; ‘even as that woman surpassed in beauty the female ape that we saw on the mountain, so is she herself surpassed by even the least among these.’
“When Shaka[2] was in this world, one of his disciples named Nanda fell under the spell of a woman's beauty; and Shaka wanted to free him from the effects of this illusion. So he brought Nanda to a remote area in the mountains where there were monkeys, and pointed out a very unattractive female monkey, asking him: ‘Which is more beautiful, Nanda—the woman you love or this female monkey?’ ‘Oh, Master!’ exclaimed Nanda, ‘how can a beautiful woman be compared to an ugly monkey?’ ‘You might soon find a reason to compare them yourself,’ replied the Buddha;—and in an instant, using supernatural power, he lifted Nanda up to the San-Jūsan-Ten, which is the Second of the Six Heavens of Desire. There, in a palace made of jewels, Nanda saw many heavenly maidens celebrating a festival with music and dance; the beauty of even the least among them was far beyond that of the most beautiful woman on earth. ‘O Master,’ cried Nanda, ‘what amazing festival is this?’ ‘Ask some of these people,’ Shaka replied. So Nanda asked one of the celestial maidens, and she told him: ‘This festival celebrates the good news we've received. There’s a remarkable young man in the human world, among Shaka’s disciples, named Nanda, who is soon to be reborn into this heaven and become our groom because of his virtuous life. We await him with joy.’ This answer filled Nanda’s heart with happiness. Then the Buddha asked him: ‘Is there any of these maidens, Nanda, who is as beautiful as the woman you have loved?’ ‘No, Master!’ answered Nanda; ‘just as that woman was more beautiful than the female monkey we saw on the mountain, she is outshone by even the least among these maidens.’
[2] Sâkyamuni.
Siddhartha Gautama.
“Then the Buddha immediately descended with Nanda to the depths of the hells, and took him into a torture-chamber where myriads of men and women were being boiled alive in great caldrons, and otherwise horribly tormented by devils. Then Nanda found himself standing before a huge vessel which was filled with molten metal;—and he feared and wondered because this vessel had as yet no occupant. An idle devil sat beside it, yawning. ‘Master,’ Nanda inquired of the Buddha, ‘for whom has this vessel been prepared?’ ‘Ask the devil,’ answered Shaka. Nanda did so; and the devil said to him: ‘There is a man called Nanda,—now one of Shaka’s disciples,—about to be reborn into one of the heavens, on account of his former good actions. But after having there indulged himself, he is to be reborn in this hell; and his place will be in that pot. I am waiting for him.’”[3]
“Then the Buddha immediately descended with Nanda to the depths of hell and took him into a torture chamber where countless men and women were being boiled alive in large cauldrons and otherwise horrifically tormented by demons. Nanda then found himself standing in front of a huge vessel filled with molten metal; he felt afraid and curious because this vessel had no one in it yet. A lazy demon sat beside it, yawning. ‘Master,’ Nanda asked the Buddha, ‘who is this vessel prepared for?’ ‘Ask the demon,’ replied Shaka. Nanda did as he was told, and the demon said to him: ‘There is a man named Nanda—now one of Shaka’s disciples—who is about to be reborn into one of the heavens because of his past good deeds. But after enjoying himself there, he is going to be reborn in this hell, and his place will be in that pot. I am waiting for him.’”[3]
[3] I give the story substantially as it was told to me; but I have not been able to compare it with any published text. My friend says that he has seen two Chinese versions,—one in the Hongyō-kyō (?), the other in the Zōichi-agon-kyō (Ekôttarâgamas). In Mr. Henry Clarke Warren’s Buddhism in Translations (the most interesting and valuable single volume of its kind that I have ever seen), there is a Pali version of the legend, which differs considerably from the above.—This Nanda, according to Mr. Warren’s work, was a prince, and the younger half-brother of Sâkyamuni.
[3] I've shared the story mostly as I heard it, but I haven't had the chance to compare it with any published text. My friend mentioned that he's seen two Chinese versions—one in the Hongyō-kyō (?), and the other in the Zōichi-agon-kyō (Ekôttarâgamas). In Mr. Henry Clarke Warren’s Buddhism in Translations (the most fascinating and valuable single volume of its kind that I've ever encountered), there's a Pali version of the legend that differs quite a bit from the one above. According to Mr. Warren’s work, this Nanda was a prince and the younger half-brother of Sâkyamuni.
A Passional Karma
One of the never-failing attractions of the Tōkyō stage is the performance, by the famous Kikugorō and his company, of the Botan-Dōrō, or “Peony-Lantern.” This weird play, of which the scenes are laid in the middle of the last century, is the dramatization of a romance by the novelist Encho, written in colloquial Japanese, and purely Japanese in local color, though inspired by a Chinese tale. I went to see the play; and Kikugorō made me familiar with a new variety of the pleasure of fear. “Why not give English readers the ghostly part of the story?”—asked a friend who guides me betimes through the mazes of Eastern philosophy. “It would serve to explain some popular ideas of the supernatural which Western people know very little about. And I could help you with the translation.”
One of the constant draws of the Tokyo stage is the performance by the renowned Kikugorō and his troupe of the Botan-Dōrō, or “Peony-Lantern.” This intriguing play, set in the mid-1800s, is based on a romance by the novelist Encho, written in everyday Japanese, and is deeply rooted in local culture, even though it’s inspired by a Chinese story. I went to see the play, and Kikugorō introduced me to a new type of thrilling fear. “Why not share with English readers the ghostly part of the story?” asked a friend who often helps me navigate the complexities of Eastern philosophy. “It would help explain some common concepts of the supernatural that Westerners know very little about. And I could assist you with the translation.”
I gladly accepted the suggestion; and we composed the following summary of the more extraordinary portion of Enchō’s romance. Here and there we found it necessary to condense the original narrative; and we tried to keep close to the text only in the conversational passages,—some of which happen to possess a particular quality of psychological interest.
I happily agreed with the suggestion, and we wrote the following summary of the more remarkable parts of Enchō’s romance. Here and there, we found it necessary to shorten the original story, and we aimed to stay true to the text mainly in the dialogue sections, some of which have a unique psychological insight.
—This is the story of the Ghosts in the Romance of the Peony-Lantern:—
—This is the story of the Ghosts in the Romance of the Peony-Lantern:—
I
There once lived in the district of Ushigomé, in Yedo, a hatamoto[1] called Iijima Heizayémon, whose only daughter, Tsuyu, was beautiful as her name, which signifies “Morning Dew.” Iijima took a second wife when his daughter was about sixteen; and, finding that O-Tsuyu could not be happy with her mother-in-law, he had a pretty villa built for the girl at Yanagijima, as a separate residence, and gave her an excellent maidservant, called O-Yoné, to wait upon her.
There once lived in the Ushigomé district of Yedo, a hatamoto[1] named Iijima Heizayémon, whose only daughter, Tsuyu, was as beautiful as her name, which means “Morning Dew.” When his daughter was about sixteen, Iijima married a second wife; noticing that O-Tsuyu was unhappy with her mother-in-law, he had a lovely villa built for her at Yanagijima to serve as her own place, and he provided her with a great maidservant named O-Yoné to attend to her.
[1] The hatamoto were samurai forming the special military force of the Shōgun. The name literally signifies “Banner-Supporters.” These were the highest class of samurai,—not only as the immediate vassals of the Shōgun, but as a military aristocracy.
[1] The hatamoto were samurai who made up the elite military force of the Shōgun. The name literally means “Banner-Supporters.” They represented the highest rank of samurai—not just as the direct vassals of the Shōgun, but also as a military aristocracy.
O-Tsuyu lived happily enough in her new home until one day when the family physician, Yamamoto Shijō, paid her a visit in company with a young samurai named Hagiwara Shinzaburō, who resided in the Nedzu quarter. Shinzaburō was an unusually handsome lad, and very gentle; and the two young people fell in love with each other at sight. Even before the brief visit was over, they contrived,—unheard by the old doctor,—to pledge themselves to each other for life. And, at parting, O-Tsuyu whispered to the youth,—“Remember! If you do not come to see me again, I shall certainly die!”
O-Tsuyu was doing well in her new home until one day when the family doctor, Yamamoto Shijō, came to visit her along with a young samurai named Hagiwara Shinzaburō, who lived in the Nedzu neighborhood. Shinzaburō was an exceptionally handsome guy and very kind; the two young people instantly fell in love. Even before the short visit ended, they secretly promised each other to be together for life, unnoticed by the old doctor. As they were saying goodbye, O-Tsuyu whispered to the young man, “Remember! If you don’t come to see me again, I will definitely die!”
Shinzaburō never forgot those words; and he was only too eager to see more of O-Tsuyu. But etiquette forbade him to make the visit alone: he was obliged to wait for some other chance to accompany the doctor, who had promised to take him to the villa a second time. Unfortunately the old man did not keep this promise. He had perceived the sudden affection of O-Tsuyu; and he feared that her father would hold him responsible for any serious results. Iijima Heizayémon had a reputation for cutting off heads. And the more Shijō thought about the possible consequences of his introduction of Shinzaburō at the Iijima villa, the more he became afraid. Therefore he purposely abstained from calling upon his young friend.
Shinzaburō never forgot those words, and he was more than eager to spend more time with O-Tsuyu. But etiquette didn't allow him to visit her alone; he had to wait for another chance to go with the doctor, who had promised to take him to the villa a second time. Unfortunately, the old man didn’t keep that promise. He noticed O-Tsuyu's sudden feelings and worried that her father would hold him accountable for any serious outcomes. Iijima Heizayémon had a reputation for beheading people. The more Shijō considered the possible fallout from introducing Shinzaburō to the Iijima villa, the more scared he became. So, he intentionally avoided visiting his young friend.
Months passed; and O-Tsuyu, little imagining the true cause of Shinzaburō’s neglect, believed that her love had been scorned. Then she pined away, and died. Soon afterwards, the faithful servant O-Yoné also died, through grief at the loss of her mistress; and the two were buried side by side in the cemetery of Shin-Banzui-In,—a temple which still stands in the neighborhood of Dango-Zaka, where the famous chrysanthemum-shows are yearly held.
Months went by, and O-Tsuyu, not realizing the real reason for Shinzaburō’s indifference, felt that her love had been rejected. She then grew heartbroken and died. Shortly after, the loyal servant O-Yoné also passed away from grief over her mistress's death; the two were buried next to each other in the cemetery of Shin-Banzui-In—a temple that still exists near Dango-Zaka, where the well-known chrysanthemum shows take place every year.
II
Shinzaburō knew nothing of what had happened; but his disappointment and his anxiety had resulted in a prolonged illness. He was slowly recovering, but still very weak, when he unexpectedly received another visit from Yamamoto Shijō. The old man made a number of plausible excuses for his apparent neglect. Shinzaburō said to him:—“I have been sick ever since the beginning of spring;—even now I cannot eat anything…. Was it not rather unkind of you never to call? I thought that we were to make another visit together to the house of the Lady Iijima; and I wanted to take to her some little present as a return for our kind reception. Of course I could not go by myself.”
Shinzaburō had no idea what had happened, but his disappointment and anxiety led to a lengthy illness. He was slowly getting better but was still very weak when he unexpectedly had another visit from Yamamoto Shijō. The old man made several believable excuses for his seeming neglect. Shinzaburō said to him, “I’ve been sick since the start of spring; even now I can’t eat anything... Wasn’t it a bit unkind of you not to check in? I thought we were going to visit Lady Iijima's house together again, and I wanted to bring her a small gift as a thank you for her warm hospitality. I obviously couldn’t go alone.”
Shijō gravely responded,—“I am very sorry to tell you that the young lady is dead!”
Shijō replied seriously, "I'm really sorry to say that the young lady has passed away!"
“Dead!” repeated Shinzaburō, turning white,—“did you say that she is dead?”
“Dead!” Shinzaburō repeated, going pale. “Did you say that she’s dead?”
The doctor remained silent for a moment, as if collecting himself: then he resumed, in the quick light tone of a man resolved not to take trouble seriously:—
The doctor paused for a moment, as if gathering his thoughts; then he continued in a light, upbeat tone, determined not to take things too seriously:—
“My great mistake was in having introduced you to her; for it seems that she fell in love with you at once. I am afraid that you must have said something to encourage this affection—when you were in that little room together. At all events, I saw how she felt towards you; and then I became uneasy,—fearing that her father might come to hear of the matter, and lay the whole blame upon me. So—to be quite frank with you,—I decided that it would be better not to call upon you; and I purposely stayed away for a long time. But, only a few days ago, happening to visit Iijima’s house, I heard, to my great surprise, that his daughter had died, and that her servant O-Yoné had also died. Then, remembering all that had taken place, I knew that the young lady must have died of love for you…. [Laughing] Ah, you are really a sinful fellow! Yes, you are! [Laughing] Isn’t it a sin to have been born so handsome that the girls die for love of you?[2] [Seriously] Well, we must leave the dead to the dead. It is no use to talk further about the matter;—all that you now can do for her is to repeat the Nembutsu[3]…. Good-bye.”
“My big mistake was introducing you to her; it seems she fell in love with you right away. I’m afraid you must have said something to encourage her feelings when you were alone together. Anyway, I saw how she felt about you, and it made me anxious—worried that her dad would find out and blame me for everything. So, to be honest, I thought it would be better not to come around, and I deliberately stayed away for a long time. But just a few days ago, when I visited Iijima’s house, I was shocked to hear that his daughter had died, and that her maid O-Yoné had also passed away. Then, thinking about everything that had happened, I realized that the young lady must have died of love for you…. [Laughing] Ah, you really are a sinful guy! Yes, you are! [Laughing] Isn’t it a sin to be so handsome that girls fall in love with you and die? [2] [Seriously] Well, we should leave the dead in peace. There’s no point in discussing this further; all you can do for her now is to repeat the Nembutsu [3]…. Goodbye.”
[2] Perhaps this conversation may seem strange to the Western reader; but it is true to life. The whole of the scene is characteristically Japanese.
[2] This conversation might seem odd to a Western reader, but it reflects reality. The entire scene is distinctly Japanese.
[3] The invocation Namu Amida Butsu! (“Hail to the Buddha Amitâbha!”),—repeated, as a prayer, for the sake of the dead.
[3] The invocation Namu Amida Butsu! (“Hail to the Buddha Amitâbha!”)—repeated as a prayer for those who have passed away.
And the old man retired hastily,—anxious to avoid further converse about the painful event for which he felt himself to have been unwittingly responsible.
And the old man quickly left, eager to avoid any more discussion about the painful event he felt he had unintentionally caused.
III
Shinzaburō long remained stupefied with grief by the news of O-Tsuyu’s death. But as soon as he found himself again able to think clearly, he inscribed the dead girl’s name upon a mortuary tablet, and placed the tablet in the Buddhist shrine of his house, and set offerings before it, and recited prayers. Every day thereafter he presented offerings, and repeated the Nembutsu; and the memory of O-Tsuyu was never absent from his thought.
Shinzaburō was left in shock and deep sorrow by the news of O-Tsuyu’s death. But once he was able to think straight again, he wrote the name of the deceased girl on a mortuary tablet, placed it in the Buddhist shrine of his home, set offerings in front of it, and recited prayers. From then on, he made offerings every day and repeated the Nembutsu; and O-Tsuyu's memory was always in his thoughts.
Nothing occurred to change the monotony of his solitude before the time of the Bon,—the great Festival of the Dead,—which begins upon the thirteenth day of the seventh month. Then he decorated his house, and prepared everything for the festival;—hanging out the lanterns that guide the returning spirits, and setting the food of ghosts on the shōryōdana, or Shelf of Souls. And on the first evening of the Bon, after sun-down, he kindled a small lamp before the tablet of O-Tsuyu, and lighted the lanterns.
Nothing changed the dullness of his solitude until the time of Bon—the big Festival of the Dead—which starts on the thirteenth day of the seventh month. Then he decorated his house and got everything ready for the festival—hanging out the lanterns that guide the returning spirits and setting the food for the ghosts on the shōryōdana, or Shelf of Souls. On the first evening of Bon, after sunset, he lit a small lamp in front of the tablet of O-Tsuyu and turned on the lanterns.
The night was clear, with a great moon,—and windless, and very warm. Shinzaburō sought the coolness of his veranda. Clad only in a light summer-robe, he sat there thinking, dreaming, sorrowing;—sometimes fanning himself; sometimes making a little smoke to drive the mosquitoes away. Everything was quiet. It was a lonesome neighborhood, and there were few passers-by. He could hear only the soft rushing of a neighboring stream, and the shrilling of night-insects.
The night was clear, with a big moon—and still, and really warm. Shinzaburō looked for the coolness of his porch. Dressed only in a light summer robe, he sat there thinking, dreaming, and feeling sad—sometimes fanning himself, sometimes making a little smoke to keep the mosquitoes away. Everything was quiet. It was a lonely neighborhood, and there were hardly any people passing by. He could only hear the gentle flow of a nearby stream and the chirping of night insects.
But all at once this stillness was broken by a sound of women’s geta[4] approaching—kara-kon, kara-kon;—and the sound drew nearer and nearer, quickly, till it reached the live-hedge surrounding the garden. Then Shinzaburö, feeling curious, stood on tiptoe, so as to look over the hedge; and he saw two women passing. One, who was carrying a beautiful lantern decorated with peony-flowers,[5] appeared to be a servant;—the other was a slender girl of about seventeen, wearing a long-sleeved robe embroidered with designs of autumn-blossoms. Almost at the same instant both women turned their faces toward Shinzaburō;—and to his utter astonishment, he recognized O-Tsuyu and her servant O-Yoné.
But suddenly, this stillness was interrupted by the sound of women’s geta[4] approaching—kara-kon, kara-kon;—and the sound got closer and closer, quickly, until it reached the live-hedge surrounding the garden. Then Shinzaburō, feeling curious, stood on tiptoe to look over the hedge; and he saw two women passing by. One, who was carrying a beautiful lantern decorated with peony-flowers,[5] appeared to be a servant; the other was a slender girl of about seventeen, wearing a long-sleeved robe embroidered with autumn blossom designs. Almost at the same moment, both women turned their faces toward Shinzaburō; and to his utter surprise, he recognized O-Tsuyu and her servant O-Yoné.
[4] Komageta in the original. The geta is a wooden sandal, or clog, of which there are many varieties,—some decidedly elegant. The komageta, or “pony-geta” is so-called because of the sonorous hoof-like echo which it makes on hard ground.
[4] Komageta in the original. Geta are wooden sandals, or clogs, with many different styles—some quite stylish. The komageta, or “pony-geta,” gets its name from the distinctive hoof-like sound it makes on hard surfaces.
[5] The sort of lantern here referred to is no longer made; and its shape can best be understood by a glance at the picture accompanying this story. It was totally unlike the modern domestic band-lantern, painted with the owner’s crest; but it was not altogether unlike some forms of lanterns still manufactured for the Festival of the Dead, and called Bon-dōrō. The flowers ornamenting it were not painted: they were artificial flowers of crêpe-silk, and were attached to the top of the lantern.
[5] The type of lantern being talked about isn’t made anymore; you can best understand its shape by looking at the picture that goes with this story. It was completely different from the modern household band-lantern, which is painted with the owner's crest; however, it did resemble some lanterns still made for the Festival of the Dead, called Bon-dōrō. The flowers decorating it weren’t painted; they were artificial flowers made of crêpe-silk, attached to the top of the lantern.
They stopped immediately; and the girl cried out,—“Oh, how strange!… Hagiwara Sama!”
They stopped right away; and the girl shouted, “Oh, how weird!… Hagiwara Sama!”
Shinzaburō simultaneously called to the maid:—“O-Yoné! Ah, you are O-Yoné!—I remember you very well.”
Shinzaburō called out to the maid at the same time: “O-Yoné! Oh, it’s you, O-Yoné!—I remember you clearly.”
“Hagiwara Sama!” exclaimed O-Yoné in a tone of supreme amazement. “Never could I have believed it possible!… Sir, we were told that you had died.”
“Hagiwara Sama!” exclaimed O-Yoné in a tone of supreme amazement. “I could never have believed it was possible!… Sir, we were told that you had died.”
“How extraordinary!” cried Shinzaburō. “Why, I was told that both of you were dead!”
“That's amazing!” exclaimed Shinzaburō. “I was told that you both were dead!”
“Ah, what a hateful story!” returned O-Yoné. “Why repeat such unlucky words?… Who told you?”
“Ugh, what a terrible story!” O-Yoné replied. “Why bring up such bad luck?… Who told you that?”
“Please to come in,” said Shinzaburō;—“here we can talk better. The garden-gate is open.”
“Please come in,” said Shinzaburō;—“we can talk better here. The garden gate is open.”
So they entered, and exchanged greeting; and when Shinzaburō had made them comfortable, he said:—
So they came in and said hello; and after Shinzaburō made them comfortable, he said:—
“I trust that you will pardon my discourtesy in not having called upon you for so long a time. But Shijō, the doctor, about a month ago, told me that you had both died.”
"I hope you can forgive me for not visiting you in such a long time. However, about a month ago, Shijō, the doctor, told me that you both had died."
“So it was he who told you?” exclaimed O-Yoné. “It was very wicked of him to say such a thing. Well, it was also Shijō who told us that you were dead. I think that he wanted to deceive you,—which was not a difficult thing to do, because you are so confiding and trustful. Possibly my mistress betrayed her liking for you in some words which found their way to her father’s ears; and, in that case, O-Kuni—the new wife—might have planned to make the doctor tell you that we were dead, so as to bring about a separation. Anyhow, when my mistress heard that you had died, she wanted to cut off her hair immediately, and to become a nun. But I was able to prevent her from cutting off her hair; and I persuaded her at last to become a nun only in her heart. Afterwards her father wished her to marry a certain young man; and she refused. Then there was a great deal of trouble,—chiefly caused by O-Kuni;—and we went away from the villa, and found a very small house in Yanaka-no-Sasaki. There we are now just barely able to live, by doing a little private work…. My mistress has been constantly repeating the Nembutsu for your sake. To-day, being the first day of the Bon, we went to visit the temples; and we were on our way home—thus late—when this strange meeting happened.”
“So it was him who told you?” O-Yoné exclaimed. “It was really wrong of him to say that. Well, it was also Shijō who told us that you were dead. I think he wanted to trick you, which wasn’t hard to do because you’re so trusting and gullible. Maybe my mistress showed that she liked you in some way that got back to her father; and if that’s the case, O-Kuni—the new wife—might have planned to make the doctor tell you we were dead to create a separation. Anyway, when my mistress heard you had died, she wanted to cut her hair right away and become a nun. But I managed to stop her from cutting her hair; I convinced her to only become a nun in her heart. Later, her father wanted her to marry a certain young man; but she refused. Then there was a lot of drama—mostly caused by O-Kuni—and we left the villa and found a tiny house in Yanaka-no-Sasaki. That’s where we are now, just barely getting by with a little side work…. My mistress has been constantly reciting the Nembutsu for your sake. Today, being the first day of the Bon, we went to visit the temples, and we were on our way home—this late—when this strange meeting happened.”
“Oh, how extraordinary!” cried Shinzaburō. “Can it be true?-or is it only a dream? Here I, too, have been constantly reciting the Nembutsu before a tablet with her name upon it! Look!” And he showed them O-Tsuyu’s tablet in its place upon the Shelf of Souls.
“Oh, how amazing!” exclaimed Shinzaburō. “Is this real, or just a dream? I’ve been continuously saying the Nembutsu in front of a tablet with her name on it! Look!” And he showed them O-Tsuyu’s tablet sitting on the Shelf of Souls.
“We are more than grateful for your kind remembrance,” returned O-Yoné, smiling…. “Now as for my mistress,”—she continued, turning towards O-Tsuyu, who had all the while remained demure and silent, half-hiding her face with her sleeve,—“as for my mistress, she actually says that she would not mind being disowned by her father for the time of seven existences,[6] or even being killed by him, for your sake! Come! will you not allow her to stay here to-night?”
“We can’t thank you enough for remembering us,” replied O-Yoné, smiling… “Now about my mistress,”—she continued, looking at O-Tsuyu, who had been quiet and modest, partly hiding her face with her sleeve,—“as for my mistress, she honestly says she wouldn’t mind being disowned by her father for seven lifetimes, [6] or even being killed by him, just for you! Come! Will you let her stay here tonight?”
[6] “For the time of seven existences,”—that is to say, for the time of seven successive lives. In Japanese drama and romance it is not uncommon to represent a father as disowning his child “for the time of seven lives.” Such a disowning is called shichi-shō madé no mandō, a disinheritance for seven lives,—signifying that in six future lives after the present the erring son or daughter will continue to feel the parental displeasure.
[6] “For seven lifetimes,”—meaning for the span of seven consecutive lives. In Japanese drama and stories, it’s not unusual to depict a father disowning his child “for seven lifetimes.” This disowning is referred to as shichi-shō madé no mandō, a disinheritance lasting for seven lives,—indicating that in the six future lives after this one, the wayward son or daughter will still experience their parents' anger.
Shinzaburō turned pale for joy. He answered in a voice trembling with emotion:—
Shinzaburō went pale with joy. He replied in a voice shaking with emotion:—
“Please remain; but do not speak loud—because there is a troublesome fellow living close by,—a ninsomi[7] called Hakuōdō Yusai, who tells peoples fortunes by looking at their faces. He is inclined to be curious; and it is better that he should not know.”
“Please stay, but don’t speak loudly—there’s a nosy guy living nearby, a ninsomi[7] named Hakuōdō Yusai, who tells people’s fortunes by reading their faces. He tends to be quite curious, and it’s better if he doesn’t find out.”
[7] The profession is not yet extinct. The ninsomi uses a kind of magnifying glass (or magnifying-mirror sometimes), called tengankyō or ninsomégané.
[7] The profession is still alive. The ninsomi uses a type of magnifying glass (or sometimes a magnifying mirror), called tengankyō or ninsomégané.
The two women remained that night in the house of the young samurai, and returned to their own home a little before daybreak. And after that night they came every nighht for seven nights,—whether the weather were foul or fair,—always at the same hour. And Shinzaburō became more and more attached to the girl; and the twain were fettered, each to each, by that bond of illusion which is stronger than bands of iron.
The two women stayed that night in the young samurai's house and went back to their own home just before dawn. After that night, they came every night for seven nights—regardless of the weather—always at the same hour. Shinzaburō grew more and more fond of the girl, and the two were tied to each other by a bond of illusion that was stronger than chains of iron.
IV
Now there was a man called Tomozō, who lived in a small cottage adjoining Shinzaburō’s residence, Tomozō and his wife O-Miné were both employed by Shinzaburō as servants. Both seemed to be devoted to their young master; and by his help they were able to live in comparative comfort.
Now there was a man named Tomozō, who lived in a small cottage next to Shinzaburō’s house. Tomozō and his wife O-Miné both worked for Shinzaburō as servants. They appeared to be dedicated to their young master, and thanks to his support, they were able to live in relative comfort.
One night, at a very late hour, Tomozō heard the voice of a woman in his master’s apartment; and this made him uneasy. He feared that Shinzaburō, being very gentle and affectionate, might be made the dupe of some cunning wanton,—in which event the domestics would be the first to suffer. He therefore resolved to watch; and on the following night he stole on tiptoe to Shinzaburō’s dwelling, and looked through a chink in one of the sliding shutters. By the glow of a night-lantern within the sleeping-room, he was able to perceive that his master and a strange woman were talking together under the mosquito-net. At first he could not see the woman distinctly. Her back was turned to him;—he only observed that she was very slim, and that she appeared to be very young,—judging from the fashion of her dress and hair.[8] Putting his ear to the chink, he could hear the conversation plainly. The woman said:—
One night, really late, Tomozō heard a woman's voice in his boss's apartment, which made him uneasy. He worried that Shinzaburō, being very kind and loving, might fall for some manipulative woman—if that happened, the staff would be the first to face trouble. So, he decided to keep an eye on things; the next night, he quietly tiptoed to Shinzaburō’s place and looked through a crack in one of the sliding shutters. With the light from a night lantern in the bedroom, he could see that his boss and a strange woman were talking under the mosquito net. At first, he couldn’t see the woman clearly; her back was to him. He only noticed that she was very slim and seemed quite young, judging by the style of her clothing and hair.[8] Putting his ear to the crack, he could hear their conversation clearly. The woman said:—
“And if I should be disowned by my father, would you then let me come and live with you?”
“And if my dad disowns me, would you let me come and live with you then?”
[8] The color and form of the dress, and the style of wearing the hair, are by Japanese custom regulated according to the age of the woman.
[8] The color and design of the dress, as well as the hairstyle, are determined by Japanese customs based on the woman's age.
Shinzaburō answered:—
Shinzaburō replied:—
“Most assuredly I would—nay, I should be glad of the chance. But there is no reason to fear that you will ever be disowned by your father; for you are his only daughter, and he loves you very much. What I do fear is that some day we shall be cruelly separated.”
“Of course I would—I would be happy for the chance. But there’s no reason to worry that your father will ever disown you; you’re his only daughter, and he loves you a lot. What I’m afraid of is that one day we will be harshly separated.”
She responded softly:—
She replied gently:—
“Never, never could I even think of accepting any other man for my husband. Even if our secret were to become known, and my father were to kill me for what I have done, still—after death itself—I could never cease to think of you. And I am now quite sure that you yourself would not be able to live very long without me.”… Then clinging closely to him, with her lips at his neck, she caressed him; and he returned her caresses.
“Never, never could I even imagine accepting any other man as my husband. Even if our secret were to come out, and my father were to kill me for what I've done, still—after death itself—I could never stop thinking of you. And I’m now very sure that you wouldn’t be able to live for long without me either.”… Then, holding him tightly, with her lips on his neck, she caressed him; and he returned her affection.
Tomozō wondered as he listened,—because the language of the woman was not the language of a common woman, but the language of a lady of rank.[9] Then he determined at all hazards to get one glimpse of her face; and he crept round the house, backwards and forwards, peering through every crack and chink. And at last he was able to see;—but therewith an icy trembling seized him; and the hair of his head stood up.
Tomozō was curious as he listened—because the woman's language was not that of an ordinary woman, but that of a lady of high status.[9] Then he decided he had to catch a glimpse of her face no matter what; he snuck around the house, back and forth, looking through every crack and crevice. Finally, he could see her—but in that moment, a chilling fear took hold of him, and the hair on his neck stood on end.
[9] The forms of speech used by the samurai, and other superior classes, differed considerably from those of the popular idiom; but these differences could not be effectively rendered into English.
[9] The way the samurai and other elite classes spoke was quite different from everyday language; however, these differences couldn't be accurately translated into English.
For the face was the face of a woman long dead,—and the fingers caressing were fingers of naked bone,—and of the body below the waist there was not anything: it melted off into thinnest trailing shadow. Where the eyes of the lover deluded saw youth and grace and beauty, there appeared to the eyes of the watcher horror only, and the emptiness of death. Simultaneously another woman’s figure, and a weirder, rose up from within the chamber, and swiftly made toward the watcher, as if discerning his presence. Then, in uttermost terror, he fled to the dwelling of Hakuōdō Yusai, and, knocking frantically at the doors, succeeded in arousing him.
For the face was that of a woman long gone, and the fingers touching her were nothing but bare bones. Below her waist, there was nothing; it faded into the thinnest shadow. Where the lover's eyes saw youth, grace, and beauty, the watcher only saw horror and the void of death. At the same time, a different woman's figure, even stranger, emerged from the room and quickly approached the watcher, as if sensing his presence. Then, overwhelmed with fear, he ran to Hakuōdō Yusai's home and knocked desperately on the doors until he managed to wake him.
V
Hakuōdō Yusai, the ninsomi, was a very old man; but in his time he had travelled much, and he had heard and seen so many things that he could not be easily surprised. Yet the story of the terrified Tomozō both alarmed and amazed him. He had read in ancient Chinese books of love between the living and the dead; but he had never believed it possible. Now, however, he felt convinced that the statement of Tomozō was not a falsehood, and that something very strange was really going on in the house of Hagiwara. Should the truth prove to be what Tomozō imagined, then the young samurai was a doomed man.
Hakuōdō Yusai, the ninsomi, was a very old man; but in his lifetime, he had traveled a lot, and he had heard and seen so many things that he was hard to shock. Yet, the story of the frightened Tomozō both troubled and astonished him. He had read in ancient Chinese texts about love between the living and the dead; but he had never thought it could be real. However, now he was convinced that Tomozō's account wasn't a lie, and that something very unusual was truly happening in the Hagiwara house. If the truth turned out to be what Tomozō believed, then the young samurai was a doomed man.
“If the woman be a ghost,”—said Yusai to the frightened servant, “—if the woman be a ghost, your master must die very soon,—unless something extraordinary can be done to save him. And if the woman be a ghost, the signs of death will appear upon his face. For the spirit of the living is yōki, and pure;—the spirit of the dead is inki, and unclean: the one is Positive, the other Negative. He whose bride is a ghost cannot live. Even though in his blood there existed the force of a life of one hundred years, that force must quickly perish…. Still, I shall do all that I can to save Hagiwara Sama. And in the meantime, Tomozō, say nothing to any other person,—not even to your wife,—about this matter. At sunrise I shall call upon your master.”
“If the woman is a ghost,” Yusai said to the terrified servant, “if the woman is a ghost, your master will die very soon—unless something extraordinary can be done to save him. And if the woman is a ghost, the signs of death will show on his face. For the spirit of the living is yōki and pure; the spirit of the dead is inki and unclean: one is Positive, the other Negative. He whose bride is a ghost cannot survive. Even if he had the vitality of a hundred years in his blood, that vitality would quickly fade… Still, I will do everything I can to save Hagiwara Sama. In the meantime, Tomozō, don’t mention this to anyone else—not even to your wife. I will visit your master at sunrise.”
VI
When questioned next morning by Yusai, Shinzaburō at first attempted to deny that any women had been visiting the house; but finding this artless policy of no avail, and perceiving that the old man’s purpose was altogether unselfish, he was finally persuaded to acknowledge what had really occurred, and to give his reasons for wishing to keep the matter a secret. As for the lady Iijima, he intended, he said, to make her his wife as soon as possible.
When asked the next morning by Yusai, Shinzaburō initially tried to deny that any women had been coming to the house; but realizing this simple approach wasn't working and seeing that the old man's intentions were completely selfless, he eventually agreed to admit what had actually happened and explain why he wanted to keep it a secret. As for the lady Iijima, he said he planned to make her his wife as soon as he could.
“Oh, madness!” cried Yusai,—losing all patience in the intensity of his alarm. “Know, sir, that the people who have been coming here, night after night, are dead! Some frightful delusion is upon you!… Why, the simple fact that you long supposed O-Tsuyu to be dead, and repeated the Nembutsu for her, and made offerings before her tablet, is itself the proof!… The lips of the dead have touched you!—the hands of the dead have caressed you!… Even at this moment I see in your face the signs of death—and you will not believe!… Listen to me now, sir,—I beg of you,—if you wish to save yourself: otherwise you have less than twenty days to live. They told you—those people—that they were residing in the district of Shitaya, in Yanaka-no-Sasaki. Did you ever visit them at that place? No!—of course you did not! Then go to-day,—as soon as you can,—to Yanaka-no-Sasaki, and try to find their home!…”
“Oh, this is crazy!” shouted Yusai, losing all patience in his panic. “Listen, sir, the people who have been coming here, night after night, are dead! There’s some horrific illusion going on!… The fact that you thought O-Tsuyu was dead all along, that you said the Nembutsu for her, and made offerings at her tablet, is proof enough!… The lips of the dead have touched you!—the hands of the dead have held you!… Even now, I can see the signs of death on your face—and you won’t believe it!… Please, listen to me—I’m begging you—if you want to save yourself: otherwise, you have less than twenty days to live. They told you—those people—that they lived in the Shitaya area, in Yanaka-no-Sasaki. Did you ever go to see them there? No!—of course you didn’t! So go today—as soon as you can—to Yanaka-no-Sasaki, and try to find their home!…”
And having uttered this counsel with the most vehement earnestness, Hakuōdō Yusai abruptly took his departure.
And after giving this advice with intense seriousness, Hakuōdō Yusai suddenly left.
Shinzaburō, startled though not convinced, resolved after a moment’s reflection to follow the advice of the ninsomi, and to go to Shitaya. It was yet early in the morning when he reached the quarter of Yanaka-no-Sasaki, and began his search for the dwelling of O-Tsuyu. He went through every street and side-street, read all the names inscribed at the various entrances, and made inquiries whenever an opportunity presented itself. But he could not find anything resembling the little house mentioned by O-Yoné; and none of the people whom he questioned knew of any house in the quarter inhabited by two single women. Feeling at last certain that further research would be useless, he turned homeward by the shortest way, which happened to lead through the grounds of the temple Shin-Banzui-In.
Shinzaburō, startled but not convinced, decided after a moment's thought to take the advice of the ninsomi and go to Shitaya. It was still early in the morning when he arrived in the Yanaka-no-Sasaki area and started looking for O-Tsuyu's place. He walked through every street and alley, checked all the names on the various doorways, and asked questions whenever he could. But he couldn't find anything like the little house that O-Yoné had mentioned, and none of the people he asked knew of any house in the area where two single women lived. Finally feeling sure that further searching would be pointless, he headed home by the quickest route, which happened to take him through the grounds of the Shin-Banzui-In temple.
Suddenly his attention was attracted by two new tombs, placed side by side, at the rear of the temple. One was a common tomb, such as might have been erected for a person of humble rank: the other was a large and handsome monument; and hanging before it was a beautiful peony-lantern, which had probably been left there at the time of the Festival of the Dead. Shinzaburō remembered that the peony-lantern carried by O-Yoné was exactly similar; and the coincidence impressed him as strange. He looked again at the tombs; but the tombs explained nothing. Neither bore any personal name,—only the Buddhist kaimyō, or posthumous appellation. Then he determined to seek information at the temple. An acolyte stated, in reply to his questions, that the large tomb had been recently erected for the daughter of Iijima Heizayémon, the hatamoto of Ushigomé; and that the small tomb next to it was that of her servant O-Yoné, who had died of grief soon after the young lady’s funeral.
Suddenly, he noticed two new tombs side by side at the back of the temple. One was a simple tomb, likely for someone of humble status; the other was a grand and elegant monument, adorned with a beautiful peony lantern that had probably been left during the Festival of the Dead. Shinzaburō recalled that the peony lantern carried by O-Yoné was exactly the same, and he found the coincidence oddly poignant. He looked back at the tombs, but they revealed nothing. Neither had a personal name—only the Buddhist kaimyō, or posthumous title. So, he decided to ask for more information at the temple. An acolyte answered his questions, saying the large tomb had been recently erected for the daughter of Iijima Heizayémon, the hatamoto of Ushigomé, and that the small tomb next to it belonged to her servant O-Yoné, who had died of grief shortly after the young lady’s funeral.
Immediately to Shinzaburö’s memory there recurred, with another and sinister meaning, the words of O-Yoné:—“We went away, and found a very small house in Yanaka-no-Sasaki. There we are now just barely able to live—by doing a little private work….” Here was indeed the very small house,—and in Yanaka-no-Sasaki. But the little private work…?
Immediately, Shinzaburö recalled, with a darker implication, the words of O-Yoné:—“We left and found a tiny house in Yanaka-no-Sasaki. That's where we're just barely surviving—by doing some freelance work….” Here it was, the tiny house,—and in Yanaka-no-Sasaki. But what about the freelance work…?
Terror-stricken, the samurai hastened with all speed to the house of Yusai, and begged for his counsel and assistance. But Yusai declared himself unable to be of any aid in such a case. All that he could do was to send Shinzaburō to the high-priest Ryōseki, of Shin-Banzui-In, with a letter praying for immediate religious help.
Terror-stricken, the samurai rushed as fast as he could to Yusai's house and asked for his advice and help. But Yusai said he couldn't assist in such a situation. All he could do was send Shinzaburō to the high priest Ryōseki of Shin-Banzui-In with a letter requesting immediate spiritual assistance.
VII
The high-priest Ryōseki was a learned and a holy man. By spiritual vision he was able to know the secret of any sorrow, and the nature of the karma that had caused it. He heard unmoved the story of Shinzaburō, and said to him:—
The high priest Ryōseki was a knowledgeable and holy man. With his spiritual insight, he could understand the root of any sorrow and the karma that led to it. He listened calmly to the story of Shinzaburō and said to him:—
“A very great danger now threatens you, because of an error committed in one of your former states of existence. The karma that binds you to the dead is very strong; but if I tried to explain its character, you would not be able to understand. I shall therefore tell you only this,—that the dead person has no desire to injure you out of hate, feels no enmity towards you: she is influenced, on the contrary, by the most passionate affection for you. Probably the girl has been in love with you from a time long preceding your present life,—from a time of not less than three or four past existences; and it would seem that, although necessarily changing her form and condition at each succeeding birth, she has not been able to cease from following after you. Therefore it will not be an easy thing to escape from her influence…. But now I am going to lend you this powerful mamori.[10] It is a pure gold image of that Buddha called the Sea-Sounding Tathâgata—Kai-On-Nyōrai,—because his preaching of the Law sounds through the world like the sound of the sea. And this little image is especially a shiryō-yoké,[11]—which protects the living from the dead. This you must wear, in its covering, next to your body,—under the girdle…. Besides, I shall presently perform in the temple, a segaki-service[12] for the repose of the troubled spirit…. And here is a holy sutra, called Ubō-Darani-Kyō, or “Treasure-Raining Sûtra”[13] you must be careful to recite it every night in your house—without fail…. Furthermore I shall give you this package of o-fuda;[14]—you must paste one of them over every opening of your house,—no matter how small. If you do this, the power of the holy texts will prevent the dead from entering. But—whatever may happen—do not fail to recite the sutra.”
“A very serious danger is now threatening you due to a mistake made in one of your past lives. The connection that ties you to the deceased is very strong; however, if I tried to explain it, you wouldn't be able to understand. So, I'll just tell you this: the deceased has no intention of harming you out of hatred or feels any animosity towards you. On the contrary, she is influenced by deep affection for you. It seems that the girl has loved you for a long time, dating back to at least three or four past lives; and despite changing her form and circumstances with each new birth, she has been unable to stop following you. So, escaping her influence won’t be easy. But now I’m going to give you this powerful mamori.[10] It is a pure gold image of the Buddha known as the Sea-Sounding Tathâgata—Kai-On-Nyōrai—because his teachings echo through the world like the sound of the sea. This small image is especially a shiryō-yoké,[11]—which protects the living from the dead. You must wear it, in its cover, next to your body—under your belt…. Additionally, I will soon perform a segaki-service[12] in the temple for the peace of the troubled spirit…. And here is a sacred sutra called Ubō-Darani-Kyō, or “Treasure-Raining Sûtra”[13]—you need to recite it every night in your home—without exception…. Furthermore, I will give you this packet of o-fuda;[14]—you must place one of them over every opening in your house—no matter how small. If you do this, the power of the holy texts will stop the dead from entering. But—no matter what happens—be sure to recite the sutra.”
[10] The Japanese word mamori has significations at least as numerous as those attaching to our own term “amulet.” It would be impossible, in a mere footnote, even to suggest the variety of Japanese religious objects to which the name is given. In this instance, the mamori is a very small image, probably enclosed in a miniature shrine of lacquer-work or metal, over which a silk cover is drawn. Such little images were often worn by samurai on the person. I was recently shown a miniature figure of Kwannon, in an iron case, which had been carried by an officer through the Satsuma war. He observed, with good reason, that it had probably saved his life; for it had stopped a bullet of which the dent was plainly visible.
[10] The Japanese word mamori has meanings at least as varied as those associated with our term “amulet.” It would be impossible, in just a footnote, to even hint at the range of Japanese religious items that are called by this name. In this case, the mamori is a very small figure, likely housed in a tiny shrine made of lacquer or metal, with a silk cover over it. These small figures were often worn by samurai on their person. I was recently shown a small figure of Kwannon, in an iron case, that had been carried by an officer during the Satsuma war. He rightly pointed out that it probably saved his life, as it had stopped a bullet, which left a visible dent.
[11] From shiryō, a ghost, and yokeru, to exclude. The Japanese have, two kinds of ghosts proper in their folk-lore: the spirits of the dead, shiryō; and the spirits of the living, ikiryō. A house or a person may be haunted by an ikiryō as well as by a shiryō.
[11] From shiryō, meaning ghost, and yokeru, meaning to exclude. In Japanese folklore, there are two main types of ghosts: the spirits of the dead, shiryō; and the spirits of the living, ikiryō. A house or a person can be haunted by an ikiryō as well as by a shiryō.
[12] A special service,—accompanying offerings of food, etc., to those dead having no living relatives or friends to care for them,—is thus termed. In this case, however, the service would be of a particular and exceptional kind.
[12] A special service—bringing food and other offerings to the deceased who have no living relatives or friends to care for them—is referred to in this way. However, in this instance, the service would be unique and exceptional.
[13] The name would be more correctly written Ubō-Darani-Kyō. It is the Japanese pronunciation of the title of a very short sutra translated out of Sanscrit into Chinese by the Indian priest Amoghavajra, probably during the eighth century. The Chinese text contains transliterations of some mysterious Sanscrit words,—apparently talismanic words,—like those to be seen in Kern’s translation of the Saddharma-Pundarîka, ch. xxvi.
[13] The name is more accurately written Ubō-Darani-Kyō. It’s the Japanese pronunciation of the title of a very short sutra that was translated from Sanskrit into Chinese by the Indian monk Amoghavajra, likely in the eighth century. The Chinese text includes transliterations of some mysterious Sanskrit words—seemingly talismanic words—similar to those found in Kern’s translation of the Saddharma-Pundarîka, ch. xxvi.
[14] O-fuda is the general name given to religious texts used as charms or talismans. They are sometimes stamped or burned upon wood, but more commonly written or printed upon narrow strips of paper. O-fuda are pasted above house-entrances, on the walls of rooms, upon tablets placed in household shrines, etc., etc. Some kinds are worn about the person;—others are made into pellets, and swallowed as spiritual medicine. The text of the larger o-fuda is often accompanied by curious pictures or symbolic illustrations.
[14] O-fuda is the general term for religious texts used as charms or talismans. They are sometimes stamped or burned onto wood, but more commonly written or printed on narrow strips of paper. O-fuda are placed above doorways, on room walls, on tablets in home shrines, and so on. Some types are carried on a person; others are made into pellets and swallowed as spiritual medicine. The text of the larger o-fuda often includes interesting pictures or symbolic illustrations.
Shinzaburō humbly thanked the high-priest; and then, taking with him the image, the sutra, and the bundle of sacred texts, he made all haste to reach his home before the hour of sunset.
Shinzaburō respectfully thanked the high priest. Then, taking the statue, the sutra, and the bundle of sacred texts, he rushed to get home before sunset.
VIII
With Yusai’s advice and help, Shinzaburō was able before dark to fix the holy texts over all the apertures of his dwelling. Then the ninsomi returned to his own house,—leaving the youth alone.
With Yusai’s advice and help, Shinzaburō was able to cover all the openings of his home with the sacred texts before dark. Then the ninsomi returned to his own house, leaving the young man alone.
Night came, warm and clear. Shinzaburō made fast the doors, bound the precious amulet about his waist, entered his mosquito-net, and by the glow of a night-lantern began to recite the Ubō-Darani-Kyō. For a long time he chanted the words, comprehending little of their meaning;—then he tried to obtain some rest. But his mind was still too much disturbed by the strange events of the day. Midnight passed; and no sleep came to him. At last he heard the boom of the great temple-bell of Dentsu-In announcing the eighth hour.[15]
Night arrived, warm and clear. Shinzaburō secured the doors, tied the precious amulet around his waist, stepped into his mosquito net, and by the light of a night lantern began to recite the Ubō-Darani-Kyō. He chanted the words for a long time, understanding little of their meaning;—then he tried to get some rest. But his mind was still too unsettled by the unusual events of the day. Midnight passed; and sleep still eluded him. Finally, he heard the tolling of the great temple bell of Dentsu-In signaling the eighth hour.[15]
[15] According to the old Japanese way of counting time, this yatsudoki or eighth hour was the same as our two o’clock in the morning. Each Japanese hour was equal to two European hours, so that there were only six hours instead of our twelve; and these six hours were counted backwards in the order,—9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4. Thus the ninth hour corresponded to our midday, or midnight; half-past nine to our one o’clock; eight to our two o’clock. Two o’clock in the morning, also called “the Hour of the Ox,” was the Japanese hour of ghosts and goblins.
[15] According to the traditional Japanese way of keeping time, this yatsudoki or eighth hour was equivalent to our two o’clock in the morning. Each Japanese hour was twice as long as a European hour, resulting in a total of only six hours instead of twelve; and these six hours were counted backward in the order—9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4. So, the ninth hour matched our midday or midnight; half-past nine was our one o’clock; and eight was our two o’clock. Two o’clock in the morning, also known as “the Hour of the Ox,” was the Japanese hour for ghosts and goblins.
It ceased; and Shinzaburō suddenly heard the sound of geta approaching from the old direction,—but this time more slowly: karan-koron, karan-koron! At once a cold sweat broke over his forehead. Opening the sutra hastily, with trembling hand, he began again to recite it aloud. The steps came nearer and nearer,—reached the live hedge,—stopped! Then, strange to say, Shinzaburō felt unable to remain under his mosquito-net: something stronger even than his fear impelled him to look; and, instead of continuing to recite the Ubō-Darani-Kyō, he foolishly approached the shutters, and through a chink peered out into the night. Before the house he saw O-Tsuyu standing, and O-Yoné with the peony-lantern; and both of them were gazing at the Buddhist texts pasted above the entrance. Never before—not even in what time she lived—had O-Tsuyu appeared so beautiful; and Shinzaburō felt his heart drawn towards her with a power almost resistless. But the terror of death and the terror of the unknown restrained; and there went on within him such a struggle between his love and his fear that he became as one suffering in the body the pains of the Shō-netsu hell.[16]
It stopped; and Shinzaburō suddenly heard the sound of geta coming from the same direction as before—but this time more slowly: karan-koron, karan-koron! Instantly, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He quickly opened the sutra, his hand shaking, and started to recite it aloud again. The footsteps got closer and closer—reached the live hedge—then stopped! Strangely, Shinzaburō felt he couldn’t stay under his mosquito net. Something stronger than his fear compelled him to look; and instead of continuing to recite the Ubō-Darani-Kyō, he foolishly moved towards the shutters and peered out through a crack into the night. In front of the house, he saw O-Tsuyu standing there, along with O-Yoné holding the peony lantern, and both of them were staring at the Buddhist texts pasted above the entrance. Never before—not even in her lifetime—had O-Tsuyu seemed so beautiful; and Shinzaburō felt his heart being irresistibly drawn to her. But the fear of death and the unknown held him back; and inside him, there was a fierce struggle between his love and his fear that made him feel as if he were enduring the pain of the Shō-netsu hell.[16]
[16] En-netsu or Shō-netsu (Sanscrit “Tapana”) is the sixth of the Eight Hot Hells of Japanese Buddhism. One day of life in this hell is equal in duration to thousands (some say millions) of human years.
[16] En-netsu or Shō-netsu (Sanskrit “Tapana”) is the sixth of the Eight Hot Hells in Japanese Buddhism. One day in this hell lasts as long as thousands (some say millions) of human years.
Presently he heard the voice of the maid-servant, saying:—
Presently, he heard the maid's voice saying:—
“My dear mistress, there is no way to enter. The heart of Hagiwara Sama must have changed. For the promise that he made last night has been broken; and the doors have been made fast to keep us out…. We cannot go in to-night…. It will be wiser for you to make up your mind not to think any more about him, because his feeling towards you has certainly changed. It is evident that he does not want to see you. So it will be better not to give yourself any more trouble for the sake of a man whose heart is so unkind.”
“My dear mistress, there’s no way to get in. Hagiwara-sama’s heart must have changed. The promise he made last night has been broken, and the doors have been locked to keep us out…. We can’t go in tonight…. It would be wiser for you to decide not to think about him anymore, because his feelings towards you have definitely changed. It’s clear that he doesn’t want to see you. So, it’s better not to trouble yourself any further for a man whose heart is so unkind.”
But the girl answered, weeping:—
But the girl replied, crying:—
“Oh, to think that this could happen after the pledges which we made to each other!… Often I was told that the heart of a man changes as quickly as the sky of autumn;—yet surely the heart of Hagiwara Sama cannot be so cruel that he should really intend to exclude me in this way!… Dear Yone, please find some means of taking me to him…. Unless you do, I will never, never go home again.”
“Oh, to think that this could happen after the promises we made to each other!… I’ve often heard that a man's heart changes as quickly as the autumn sky;—yet surely Hagiwara Sama's heart can't be so cruel as to actually want to shut me out like this!… Dear Yone, please find a way to take me to him…. If you don’t, I will never, ever go home again.”
Thus she continued to plead, veiling her face with her long sleeves,—and very beautiful she looked, and very touching; but the fear of death was strong upon her lover.
Thus she kept pleading, hiding her face with her long sleeves—and she looked very beautiful and very moving; but the fear of death weighed heavily on her lover.
O-Yoné at last made answer,—“My dear young lady, why will you trouble your mind about a man who seems to be so cruel?… Well, let us see if there be no way to enter at the back of the house: come with me!”
O-Yoné finally responded, “My dear young lady, why are you worrying about a man who appears to be so cruel?… Well, let's see if there's a way to enter through the back of the house: come with me!”
And taking O-Tsuyu by the hand, she led her away toward the rear of the dwelling; and there the two disappeared as suddenly as the light disappears when the flame of a lamp is blown out.
And taking O-Tsuyu by the hand, she led her away toward the back of the house; and there the two vanished as suddenly as the light disappears when a lamp's flame is snuffed out.
IX
Night after night the shadows came at the Hour of the Ox; and nightly Shinzaburō heard the weeping of O-Tsuyu. Yet he believed himself saved,—little imagining that his doom had already been decided by the character of his dependents.
Night after night, the shadows arrived at the Hour of the Ox; and each night, Shinzaburō heard O-Tsuyu's crying. Still, he thought he was safe—never realizing that his fate had already been determined by the nature of those around him.
Tomozō had promised Yusai never to speak to any other person—not even to O-Miné—of the strange events that were taking place. But Tomozō was not long suffered by the haunters to rest in peace. Night after night O-Yoné entered into his dwelling, and roused him from his sleep, and asked him to remove the o-fuda placed over one very small window at the back of his master’s house. And Tomozō, out of fear, as often promised her to take away the o-fuda before the next sundown; but never by day could he make up his mind to remove it,—believing that evil was intended to Shinzaburō. At last, in a night of storm, O-Yoné startled him from slumber with a cry of reproach, and stooped above his pillow, and said to him: “Have a care how you trifle with us! If, by to-morrow night, you do not take away that text, you shall learn how I can hate!” And she made her face so frightful as she spoke that Tomozō nearly died of terror.
Tomozō had promised Yusai never to talk to anyone else—not even O-Miné—about the strange things happening. But Tomozō didn’t get to rest easy for long. Night after night, O-Yoné came into his home, waking him from his sleep and asking him to remove the o-fuda that was placed over a small window at the back of his master’s house. Out of fear, Tomozō often promised her that he would take down the o-fuda before the next sunset, but he could never bring himself to do it during the day—worried that it would bring harm to Shinzaburō. Finally, on a stormy night, O-Yoné woke him with a reproachful cry, leaned over his pillow, and said to him: “Be careful how you play with us! If you don’t remove that text by tomorrow night, you’ll find out how much I can hate!” And she made her face look so terrifying as she said this that Tomozō nearly died of fear.
O-Miné, the wife of Tomozō, had never till then known of these visits: even to her husband they had seemed like bad dreams. But on this particular night it chanced that, waking suddenly, she heard the voice of a woman talking to Tomozō. Almost in the same moment the talk-ing ceased; and when O-Miné looked about her, she saw, by the light of the night-lamp, only her husband,—shuddering and white with fear. The stranger was gone; the doors were fast: it seemed impossible that anybody could have entered. Nevertheless the jealousy of the wife had been aroused; and she began to chide and to question Tomozō in such a manner that he thought himself obliged to betray the secret, and to explain the terrible dilemma in which he had been placed.
O-Miné, Tomozō's wife, had never known about these visits until that moment: even to her husband, they had felt like bad dreams. But on this particular night, she suddenly woke up and heard a woman talking to Tomozō. Almost immediately, the conversation stopped; and when O-Miné looked around, she saw only her husband, trembling and pale with fear, by the dim light of the night-lamp. The stranger was gone; the doors were locked: it seemed impossible that anyone could have entered. However, the wife's jealousy was stirred, and she began to scold and question Tomozō in such a way that he felt he had to reveal the secret and explain the terrible situation he had found himself in.
Then the passion of O-Miné yielded to wonder and alarm; but she was a subtle woman, and she devised immediately a plan to save her husband by the sacrifice of her master. And she gave Tomozō a cunning counsel,—telling him to make conditions with the dead.
Then the passion of O-Miné turned to wonder and alarm; but she was a clever woman, and she quickly came up with a plan to save her husband by sacrificing her master. And she gave Tomozō some clever advice—telling him to negotiate with the dead.
They came again on the following night at the Hour of the Ox; and O-Miné hid herself on hearing the sound of their coming,—karan-koron, karan-koron! But Tomozō went out to meet them in the dark, and even found courage to say to them what his wife had told him to say:—
They came again the next night at the Hour of the Ox; and O-Miné hid when she heard their approach,—karan-koron, karan-koron! But Tomozō went out to meet them in the dark and even found the courage to say what his wife had asked him to say:—
“It is true that I deserve your blame;—but I had no wish to cause you anger. The reason that the o-fuda has not been taken away is that my wife and I are able to live only by the help of Hagiwara Sama, and that we cannot expose him to any danger without bringing misfortune upon ourselves. But if we could obtain the sum of a hundred ryō in gold, we should be able to please you, because we should then need no help from anybody. Therefore if you will give us a hundred ryō, I can take the o-fuda away without being afraid of losing our only means of support.”
“It’s true that I deserve your blame; however, I never wanted to make you angry. The reason the o-fuda hasn’t been taken down is that my wife and I can only get by with the help of Hagiwara Sama, and we can’t put him in danger without risking misfortune for ourselves. But if we could get a hundred ryō in gold, we would be able to satisfy you since we wouldn’t need help from anyone else. So if you could give us a hundred ryō, I could remove the o-fuda without fearing the loss of our only source of support.”
When he had uttered these words, O-Yoné and O-Tsuyu looked at each other in silence for a moment. Then O-Yoné said:—
When he said this, O-Yoné and O-Tsuyu exchanged silent glances for a moment. Then O-Yoné spoke:—
“Mistress, I told you that it was not right to trouble this man, —as we have no just cause of ill will against him. But it is certainly useless to fret yourself about Hagiwara Sama, because his heart has changed towards you. Now once again, my dear young lady, let me beg you not to think any more about him!”
“Mistress, I told you that it wasn't right to bother this man, as we have no real reason to hold a grudge against him. But it's definitely pointless to worry about Hagiwara Sama, because his feelings towards you have changed. Now again, my dear young lady, let me ask you not to think about him anymore!"
But O-Tsuyu, weeping, made answer:—
But O-Tsuyu, crying, replied:—
“Dear Yone, whatever may happen, I cannot possibly keep myself from thinking about him! You know that you can get a hundred ryō to have the o-fuda taken off…. Only once more, I pray, dear Yone!—only once more bring me face to face with Hagiwara Sama,—I beseech you!” And hiding her face with her sleeve, she thus continued to plead.
“Dear Yone, no matter what happens, I can’t help but think about him! You know you can pay a hundred ryō to have the o-fuda removed…. Just one more time, please, dear Yone!—just one more time let me see Hagiwara Sama,—I’m begging you!” And covering her face with her sleeve, she continued to plead.
“Oh! why will you ask me to do these things?” responded O-Yoné. “You know very well that I have no money. But since you will persist in this whim of yours, in spite of all that I can say, I suppose that I must try to find the money somehow, and to bring it here to-morrow night….” Then, turning to the faithless Tomozō, she said:—“Tomozō, I must tell you that Hagiwara Sama now wears upon his body a mamori called by the name of Kai-On-Nyōrai, and that so long as he wears it we cannot approach him. So you will have to get that mamori away from him, by some means or other, as well as to remove the o-fuda.”
“Oh! why are you asking me to do these things?” O-Yoné replied. “You know very well that I have no money. But since you’re going to keep insisting on this whim of yours, despite everything I say, I guess I have to try to come up with the money somehow and bring it here tomorrow night...” Then, turning to the unreliable Tomozō, she said: “Tomozō, I need to tell you that Hagiwara Sama is now wearing a mamori called Kai-On-Nyōrai, and as long as he has it on, we can’t get close to him. So you’ll have to find a way to get that mamori away from him, along with the o-fuda.”
Tomozō feebly made answer:—
Tomozō weakly replied:—
“That also I can do, if you will promise to bring me the hundred ryō.”
“Sure, I can do that, as long as you promise to bring me the hundred ryō.”
“Well, mistress,” said O-Yoné, “you will wait,—will you not,—until to-morrow night?”
“Well, mistress,” said O-Yoné, “you will wait,—won't you,—until tomorrow night?”
“Oh, dear Yoné!” sobbed the other,—“have we to go back to-night again without seeing Hagiwara Sama? Ah! it is cruel!”
“Oh, dear Yoné!” sobbed the other, “do we have to go back tonight without seeing Hagiwara Sama? Ah! that's so unfair!”
And the shadow of the mistress, weeping, was led away by the shadow of the maid.
And the mistress's shadow, crying, was taken away by the maid's shadow.
X
Another day went, and another night came, and the dead came with it. But this time no lamentation was heard without the house of Hagiwara; for the faithless servant found his reward at the Hour of the Ox, and removed the o-fuda. Moreover he had been able, while his master was at the bath, to steal from its case the golden mamori, and to substitute for it an image of copper; and he had buried the Kai-On-Nyōrai in a desolate field. So the visitants found nothing to oppose their entering. Veiling their faces with their sleeves they rose and passed, like a streaming of vapor, into the little window from over which the holy text had been torn away. But what happened thereafter within the house Tomozō never knew.
Another day went by, and another night came, bringing the dead with it. But this time, there were no cries of grief outside the Hagiwara house; the treacherous servant got what he deserved at the Hour of the Ox and removed the o-fuda. While his master was taking a bath, he managed to steal the golden mamori from its case and replace it with a copper image. He buried the Kai-On-Nyōrai in a lonely field. So, the spirits found nothing to stop them from entering. Covering their faces with their sleeves, they glided through the little window from which the holy text had been torn away. But what happened next inside the house, Tomozō never knew.
The sun was high before he ventured again to approach his master’s dwelling, and to knock upon the sliding-doors. For the first time in years he obtained no response; and the silence made him afraid. Repeatedly he called, and received no answer. Then, aided by O-Miné, he succeeded in effecting an entrance and making his way alone to the sleeping-room, where he called again in vain. He rolled back the rumbling shutters to admit the light; but still within the house there was no stir. At last he dared to lift a corner of the mosquito-net. But no sooner had he looked beneath than he fled from the house, with a cry of horror.
The sun was high before he approached his master’s house again and knocked on the sliding doors. For the first time in years, he got no response, and the silence made him nervous. He called out repeatedly but got no answer. Then, with O-Miné's help, he managed to get inside and make his way to the bedroom, where he called out again, but it was still in vain. He rolled back the creaking shutters to let in the light, but there was still no movement in the house. Finally, he dared to lift a corner of the mosquito net. But as soon as he looked underneath, he ran out of the house with a scream of horror.
Shinzaburō was dead—hideously dead;—and his face was the face of a man who had died in the uttermost agony of fear;—and lying beside him in the bed were the bones of a woman! And the bones of the arms, and the bones of the hands, clung fast about his neck.
Shinzaburō was dead—horribly dead;—and his face showed the look of someone who had died in the most intense fear;—and lying next to him in the bed were the bones of a woman! The bones of her arms and hands were tightly wrapped around his neck.
XI
Hakuōdō Yusai, the fortune-teller, went to view the corpse at the prayer of the faithless Tomozō. The old man was terrified and astonished at the spectacle, but looked about him with a keen eye. He soon perceived that the o-fuda had been taken from the little window at the back of the house; and on searching the body of Shinzaburō, he discovered that the golden mamori had been taken from its wrapping, and a copper image of Fudō put in place of it. He suspected Tomozō of the theft; but the whole occurrence was so very extraordinary that he thought it prudent to consult with the priest Ryōseki before taking further action. Therefore, after having made a careful examination of the premises, he betook himself to the temple Shin-Banzui-In, as quickly as his aged limbs could bear him.
Hakuōdō Yusai, the fortune-teller, went to look at the body at the request of the unfaithful Tomozō. The old man was scared and amazed by the sight but looked around with a sharp eye. He quickly noticed that the o-fuda had been taken from the small window at the back of the house; and on inspecting Shinzaburō’s body, he found that the golden mamori had been removed and a copper statue of Fudō was placed in its place. He suspected Tomozō of the theft, but the entire situation was so unusual that he thought it wise to consult with the priest Ryōseki before taking any further steps. So, after carefully examining the area, he made his way to the temple Shin-Banzui-In as fast as his old legs could manage.
Ryōseki, without waiting to hear the purpose of the old man’s visit, at once invited him into a private apartment.
Ryōseki, not waiting to hear why the old man was visiting, immediately invited him into a private room.
“You know that you are always welcome here,” said Ryōseki. “Please seat yourself at ease…. Well, I am sorry to tell you that Hagiwara Sama is dead.”
“You know you’re always welcome here,” said Ryōseki. “Please make yourself comfortable…. Well, I’m sorry to say that Hagiwara Sama has passed away.”
Yusai wonderingly exclaimed:—“Yes, he is dead;—but how did you learn of it?”
Yusai exclaimed in surprise, "Yes, he's dead; but how did you find out?"
The priest responded:—
The priest replied:—
“Hagiwara Sama was suffering from the results of an evil karma; and his attendant was a bad man. What happened to Hagiwara Sama was unavoidable;—his destiny had been determined from a time long before his last birth. It will be better for you not to let your mind be troubled by this event.”
“Hagiwara Sama was experiencing the consequences of bad karma, and his attendant was a malicious person. What happened to Hagiwara Sama was inevitable; his fate had been set long before his last life. It’s best for you not to let this event weigh on your mind.”
Yusai said:—
Yusai said:—
“I have heard that a priest of pure life may gain power to see into the future for a hundred years; but truly this is the first time in my existence that I have had proof of such power…. Still, there is another matter about which I am very anxious….”
“I’ve heard that a pure-hearted priest can gain the ability to see into the future for up to a hundred years; but honestly, this is the first time in my life that I’ve had proof of such power… Still, there’s another thing that I’m really worried about…”
“You mean,” interrupted Ryōseki, “the stealing of the holy mamori, the Kai-On-Nyōrai. But you must not give yourself any concern about that. The image has been buried in a field; and it will be found there and returned to me during the eighth month of the coming year. So please do not be anxious about it.”
“You mean,” Ryōseki interrupted, “the theft of the holy mamori, the Kai-On-Nyōrai. But you don’t need to worry about that. The statue has been buried in a field, and it will be found and returned to me during the eighth month of next year. So please don’t be anxious about it.”
More and more amazed, the old ninsomi ventured to observe:—
More and more amazed, the old ninsomi ventured to say:—
“I have studied the In-Yō,[17] and the science of divination; and I make my living by telling peoples’ fortunes;—but I cannot possibly understand how you know these things.”
“I have studied the In-Yō,[17] and the science of divination; and I earn my living by telling people's fortunes;—but I really can’t understand how you know these things.”
[17] The Male and Female principles of the universe, the Active and Passive forces of Nature. Yusai refers here to the old Chinese nature-philosophy,—better known to Western readers by the name FENG-SHUI.
[17] The male and female principles of the universe, the active and passive forces of nature. Yusai is referring here to the ancient Chinese philosophy of nature—better known to Western readers as FENG-SHUI.
Ryōseki answered gravely:—
Ryōseki replied seriously:—
“Never mind how I happen to know them…. I now want to speak to you about Hagiwara’s funeral. The House of Hagiwara has its own family-cemetery, of course; but to bury him there would not be proper. He must be buried beside O-Tsuyu, the Lady Iijima; for his karma-relation to her was a very deep one. And it is but right that you should erect a tomb for him at your own cost, because you have been indebted to him for many favors.”
“Forget how I know them... I want to talk to you about Hagiwara’s funeral. The Hagiwara family has its own cemetery, but it wouldn’t be right to bury him there. He should be laid to rest next to O-Tsuyu, Lady Iijima, since his connection to her was very significant. It’s only fair that you build a tomb for him at your own expense, because you owe him many favors.”
Thus it came to pass that Shinzaburō was buried beside O-Tsuyu, in the cemetery of Shin-Banzui-In, in Yanaka-no-Sasaki.
Thus it happened that Shinzaburō was buried next to O-Tsuyu, in the cemetery of Shin-Banzui-In, in Yanaka-no-Sasaki.
—Here ends the story of the Ghosts in the Romance of the Peony-Lantern.—
—This concludes the story of the Ghosts in the Romance of the Peony-Lantern.—
My friend asked me whether the story had interested me; and I answered by telling him that I wanted to go to the cemetery of Shin-Banzui-In,—so as to realize more definitely the local color of the author’s studies.
My friend asked me if the story had caught my attention; I responded by telling him that I wanted to visit the Shin-Banzui-In cemetery to better understand the local vibe of the author's work.
“I shall go with you at once,” he said. “But what did you think of the personages?”
“I'll go with you right away,” he said. “But what did you think of the characters?”
“To Western thinking,” I made answer, “Shinzaburō is a despicable creature. I have been mentally comparing him with the true lovers of our old ballad-literature. They were only too glad to follow a dead sweetheart into the grave; and nevertheless, being Christians, they believed that they had only one human life to enjoy in this world. But Shinzaburō was a Buddhist,—with a million lives behind him and a million lives before him; and he was too selfish to give up even one miserable existence for the sake of the girl that came back to him from the dead. Then he was even more cowardly than selfish. Although a samurai by birth and training, he had to beg a priest to save him from ghosts. In every way he proved himself contemptible; and O-Tsuyu did quite right in choking him to death.”
“To Western thinking,” I replied, “Shinzaburō is a despicable character. I’ve been mentally comparing him to the true lovers in our old ballads. They were more than willing to follow a deceased sweetheart into the grave; yet, being Christians, they believed they only had one life to enjoy in this world. But Shinzaburō was a Buddhist—with countless lives behind him and countless lives ahead; and he was too selfish to give up even one miserable existence for the girl who returned to him from the dead. He was even more cowardly than selfish. Even though he was a samurai by birth and training, he had to ask a priest to save him from ghosts. In every way, he showed himself to be contemptible; and O-Tsuyu was completely justified in choking him to death.”
“From the Japanese point of view, likewise,” my friend responded, “Shinzaburō is rather contemptible. But the use of this weak character helped the author to develop incidents that could not otherwise, perhaps, have been so effectively managed. To my thinking, the only attractive character in the story is that of O-Yoné: type of the old-time loyal and loving servant,—intelligent, shrewd, full of resource,—faithful not only unto death, but beyond death…. Well, let us go to Shin-Banzui-In.”
“From the Japanese perspective, my friend replied, “Shinzaburō is pretty pathetic. But using this weak character allowed the author to create situations that might not have been as effectively handled otherwise. In my opinion, the only appealing character in the story is O-Yoné: a classic example of the devoted and loving servant—smart, clever, full of ingenuity—faithful not just until death, but even after…. Alright, let’s head to Shin-Banzui-In.”
We found the temple uninteresting, and the cemetery an abomination of desolation. Spaces once occupied by graves had been turned into potato-patches. Between were tombs leaning at all angles out of the perpendicular, tablets made illegible by scurf, empty pedestals, shattered water-tanks, and statues of Buddhas without heads or hands. Recent rains had soaked the black soil,—leaving here and there small pools of slime about which swarms of tiny frogs were hopping. Everything—excepting the potato-patches—seemed to have been neglected for years. In a shed just within the gate, we observed a woman cooking; and my companion presumed to ask her if she knew anything about the tombs described in the Romance of the Peony-Lantern.
We found the temple boring, and the cemetery was a complete mess. Areas that used to have graves had been turned into potato patches. In between were tombs leaning at odd angles, tablets covered in grime, empty pedestals, broken water tanks, and headless or armless Buddha statues. Recent rains had soaked the dark soil, leaving small pools of sludge where swarms of tiny frogs were hopping around. Everything—except for the potato patches—seemed to have been ignored for years. In a shed just inside the gate, we saw a woman cooking; and my companion took the liberty of asking her if she knew anything about the tombs mentioned in the Romance of the Peony-Lantern.
“Ah! the tombs of O-Tsuyu and O-Yoné?” she responded, smiling;—“you will find them near the end of the first row at the back of the temple—next to the statue of Jizo.”
“Ah! The tombs of O-Tsuyu and O-Yoné?” she replied, smiling;—“you’ll find them near the end of the first row at the back of the temple—next to the statue of Jizo.”
Surprises of this kind I had met with elsewhere in Japan.
I had encountered surprises like this in other parts of Japan.
We picked our way between the rain-pools and between the green ridges of young potatoes,—whose roots were doubtless feeding on the sub-stance of many another O-Tsuyu and O-Yoné;—and we reached at last two lichen-eaten tombs of which the inscriptions seemed almost obliterated. Beside the larger tomb was a statue of Jizo, with a broken nose.
We made our way through the puddles and the green hills of young potatoes—whose roots were probably feeding on the remains of many other O-Tsuyu and O-Yoné—and finally arrived at two weathered tombs, with inscriptions that were almost unreadable. Next to the larger tomb was a statue of Jizo with a broken nose.
“The characters are not easy to make out,” said my friend—“but wait!”…. He drew from his sleeve a sheet of soft white paper, laid it over the inscription, and began to rub the paper with a lump of clay. As he did so, the characters appeared in white on the blackened surface.
“The characters are hard to see,” my friend said—“but hold on!”… He pulled out a sheet of soft white paper from his sleeve, placed it over the inscription, and started rubbing the paper with a piece of clay. As he did that, the characters showed up in white on the darkened surface.
“Eleventh day, third month—Rat, Elder Brother, Fire—Sixth year of Horéki [A. D. 1756].’… This would seem to be the grave of some innkeeper of Nedzu, named Kichibei. Let us see what is on the other monument.”
“Eleventh day, third month—Rat, Elder Brother, Fire—Sixth year of Horéki [A. D. 1756].’… This appears to be the grave of an innkeeper from Nedzu named Kichibei. Let's check what’s on the other monument.”
With a fresh sheet of paper he presently brought out the text of a kaimyō, and read,—
With a fresh sheet of paper, he quickly pulled out the text of a kaimyō and read it—
“En-myō-In, Hō-yō-I-tei-ken-shi, Hō-ni’:—‘Nun-of-the-Law, Illustrious, Pure-of-heart-and-will, Famed-in-the-Law,—inhabiting the Mansion-of-the-Preaching-of-Wonder.’…. The grave of some Buddhist nun.”
“En-myō-In, Hō-yō-I-tei-ken-shi, Hō-ni’:—‘Nun-of-the-Law, Illustrious, Pure-of-heart-and-will, Famed-in-the-Law,—inhabiting the Mansion-of-the-Preaching-of-Wonder.’…. The grave of some Buddhist nun.”
“What utter humbug!” I exclaimed. “That woman was only making fun of us.”
“What complete nonsense!” I exclaimed. “That woman was just mocking us.”
“Now,” my friend protested, “you are unjust to the, woman! You came here because you wanted a sensation; and she tried her very best to please you. You did not suppose that ghost-story was true, did you?”
“Now,” my friend protested, “you’re being unfair to the woman! You came here looking for a thrill, and she did her best to entertain you. You didn’t actually think that ghost story was real, did you?”
Footprints of the Buddha
I
I was recently surprised to find, in Anderson’s catalogue of Japanese and Chinese paintings in the British Museum, this remarkable statement:—“It is to be noted that in Japan the figure of the Buddha is never represented by the feet, or pedestal alone, as in the Amravati remains, and many other Indian art-relics.” As a matter of fact the representation is not even rare in Japan. It is to be found not only upon stone monuments, but also in religious paintings,—especially certain kakemono suspended in temples. These kakemono usually display the footprints upon a very large scale, with a multitude of mystical symbols and characters. The sculptures may be less common; but in Tōkyō alone there are a number of Butsu-soku-séki, or “Buddha-foot stones,” which I have seen,—and probably several which I have not seen. There is one at the temple of Ekō-In, near Ryōgoku-bashi; one at the temple of Denbō-In, in Koishikawa; one at the temple of Denbō-In, in Asakusa; and a beautiful example at Zōjōji in Shiba. These are not cut out of a single block, but are composed of fragments cemented into the irregular traditional shape, and capped with a heavy slab of Nebukawa granite, on the polished surface of which the design is engraved in lines about one-tenth of an inch in depth. I should judge the average height of these pedestals to be about two feet four inches, and their greatest diameter about three feet. Around the footprints there are carved (in most of the examples) twelve little bunches of leaves and buds of the Bodai-jū (“Bodhidruma”), or Bodhi-tree of Buddhist legend. In all cases the footprint design is about the same; but the monuments are different in quality and finish. That of Zōjōji,—with figures of divinities cut in low relief on its sides,—is the most ornate and costly of the four. The specimen at Ekō-In is very poor and plain.
I was recently surprised to find in Anderson’s catalog of Japanese and Chinese paintings in the British Museum this remarkable statement: “It’s important to note that in Japan, the figure of the Buddha is never represented by just the feet or pedestal alone, like in the Amravati remains and many other Indian art relics.” In reality, this representation isn’t even rare in Japan. It's found not only on stone monuments but also in religious paintings—especially certain kakemono displayed in temples. These kakemono typically showcase the footprints on a large scale, accompanied by numerous mystical symbols and characters. The sculptures might be less common, but in Tokyo alone, there are several Butsu-soku-séki, or “Buddha-foot stones,” that I have seen—and probably more that I haven’t. There’s one at the Ekō-In temple near Ryōgoku-bashi, one at Denbō-In in Koishikawa, one at Denbō-In in Asakusa, and a beautiful example at Zōjōji in Shiba. These aren’t carved from a single block but are made of fragments cemented into the traditional irregular shape, topped with a heavy slab of Nebukawa granite, on the polished surface of which the design is engraved about one-tenth of an inch deep. I would estimate the average height of these pedestals to be around two feet four inches, with their greatest diameter about three feet. Surrounding the footprints, there are usually twelve little bunches of leaves and buds of the Bodai-jū (“Bodhidruma”), or Bodhi tree from Buddhist legend. In all cases, the footprint design is pretty much the same, but the monuments differ in quality and finish. The one at Zōjōji—with figures of deities carved in low relief on its sides—is the most ornate and expensive of the four. The piece at Ekō-In is very basic and plain.
The first Butsu-soku-séki made in Japan was that erected at Tōdaiji, in Nara. It was designed after a similar monument in China, said to be the faithful copy of an Indian original. Concerning this Indian original, the following tradition is given in an old Buddhist book:[1]—“In a temple of the province of Makada [Maghada] there is a great stone. The Buddha once trod upon this stone; and the prints of the soles of his feet remain upon its surface. The length of the impressions is one foot and eight inches,[2] and the width of them a little more than six inches. On the sole-part of each footprint there is the impression of a wheel; and upon each of the prints of the ten toes there is a flower-like design, which sometimes radiates light. When the Buddha felt that the time of his Nirvâna was approaching, he went to Kushina [Kusinârâ], and there stood upon that stone. He stood with his face to the south. Then he said to his disciple Anan [Ânanda]: ‘In this place I leave the impression of my feet, to remain for a last token. Although a king of this country will try to destroy the impression, it can never be entirely destroyed.’ And indeed it has not been destroyed unto this day. Once a king who hated Buddhism caused the top of the stone to be pared off, so as to remove the impression; but after the surface had been removed, the footprints reappeared upon the stone.”
The first Butsu-soku-séki built in Japan was at Tōdaiji in Nara. It was inspired by a similar monument in China, which is said to be a faithful replica of an original from India. An old Buddhist text shares the following story about this Indian original:[1]—“In a temple in the province of Makada [Maghada], there is a large stone. The Buddha once stood on this stone, leaving the prints of his feet behind. The impressions measure one foot and eight inches long,[2] and a little more than six inches wide. Each footprint includes the impression of a wheel, and each of the toe prints has a flower-like design that sometimes radiates light. When the Buddha sensed that his Nirvâna was near, he went to Kushina [Kusinârâ] and stood on that stone, facing south. He then said to his disciple Anan [Ânanda]: ‘Here, I leave the impression of my feet as a final sign. Even if a king in this land tries to erase this impression, it can never be completely destroyed.’ And indeed, it hasn’t been destroyed to this day. Once, a king who opposed Buddhism had the top of the stone shaved off to remove the marks, but after the surface was taken away, the footprints reappeared on the stone.”
[1] The Chinese title is pronounced by Japanese as Sei-iki-ki. “Sei-iki”(the Country of the West) was the old Japanese name for India; and thus the title might be rendered, “The Book about India.” I suppose this is the work known to Western scholars as Si-yu-ki.
[1] The Chinese title is pronounced by Japanese as Sei-iki-ki. “Sei-iki” (the Country of the West) was the old Japanese name for India; so the title could be translated as “The Book about India.” I think this is the work that Western scholars refer to as Si-yu-ki.
[2] “One shaku and eight sun.” But the Japanese foot and inch are considerably longer than the English.
[2] "One shaku and eight sun." But the Japanese foot and inch are much longer than the English ones.
Concerning the virtue of the representation of the footprints of the Buddha, there is sometimes quoted a text from the Kwan-butsu-sanmai-kyō [“Buddha-dhyâna-samâdhi-sâgara-sûtra”], thus translated for me:—“In that time Shaka [“Sâkyamuni”] lifted up his foot…. When the Buddha lifted up his foot all could perceive upon the sole of it the appearance of a wheel of a thousand spokes…. And Shaka said: ‘Whosoever beholds the sign upon the sole of my foot shall be purified from all his faults. Even he who beholds the sign after my death shall be delivered from all the evil results of all his errors.” Various other texts of Japanese Buddhism affirm that whoever looks upon the footprints of the Buddha “shall be freed from the bonds of error, and conducted upon the Way of Enlightenment.”
Concerning the significance of the Buddha's footprints, a passage from the Kwan-butsu-sanmai-kyō [“Buddha-dhyâna-samâdhi-sâgara-sûtra”] is often referenced: “At that time, Shaka [“Sâkyamuni”] lifted his foot…. When the Buddha lifted his foot, everyone could see a wheel with a thousand spokes on the sole of it…. And Shaka said: ‘Anyone who sees the sign on the sole of my foot will be cleansed of all their faults. Even those who see the sign after my death will be freed from all the negative consequences of their mistakes.’” Various other texts in Japanese Buddhism state that whoever gazes upon the Buddha's footprints “will be freed from the chains of error and guided on the path to Enlightenment.”
An outline of the footprints as engraved on one of the Japanese pedestals[3] should have some interest even for persons familiar with Indian sculptures of the S’rîpâda. The double-page drawing, accompanying this paper, and showing both footprints, has been made after the tracing at Dentsu-In, where the footprints have the full legendary dimension, It will be observed that there are only seven emblems: these are called in Japan the Shichi-Sō, or “Seven Appearances.” I got some information about them from the Shō-Ekō-Hō-Kwan,—a book used by the Jodo sect. This book also contains rough woodcuts of the footprints; and one of them I reproduce here for the purpose of calling attention to the curious form of the emblems upon the toes. They are said to be modifications of the manji, or svastikâ, but I doubt it. In the Butsu-soku-séki-tracings, the corresponding figures suggest the “flower-like design” mentioned in the tradition of the Maghada stone; while the symbols in the book-print suggest fire. Indeed their outline so much resembles the conventional flamelet-design of Buddhist decoration, that I cannot help thinking them originally intended to indicate the traditional luminosity of the footprints. Moreover, there is a text in the book called Hō-Kai-Shidai that lends support to this supposition:—“The sole of the foot of the Buddha is flat,—like the base of a toilet-stand…. Upon it are lines forming the appearance of a wheel of a thousand spokes…. The toes are slender, round, long, straight, graceful, and somewhat luminous.”
An outline of the footprints engraved on one of the Japanese pedestals[3] should be of interest even to those familiar with Indian sculptures of the S’rîpâda. The double-page drawing accompanying this paper, which shows both footprints, was created after tracing them at Dentsu-In, where the footprints hold their full legendary significance. It’s noticeable that there are only seven emblems, known in Japan as the Shichi-Sō, or “Seven Appearances.” I gathered some information about them from the Shō-Ekō-Hō-Kwan, a book used by the Jodo sect. This book also includes rough woodcuts of the footprints, and I am including one here to highlight the unusual shape of the emblems on the toes. They are said to be variations of the manji, or svastikâ, but I have my doubts. In the Butsu-soku-séki tracings, the corresponding figures suggest the “flower-like design” mentioned in the tradition of the Maghada stone, while the symbols in the book's print suggest fire. In fact, their outline closely resembles the typical flamelet design of Buddhist decoration, leading me to believe they were originally meant to signify the traditional luminosity of the footprints. Furthermore, there is a text in the book called Hō-Kai-Shidai that supports this idea: “The sole of the foot of the Buddha is flat—like the base of a toilet-stand…. Upon it are lines forming the appearance of a wheel with a thousand spokes…. The toes are slender, round, long, straight, graceful, and somewhat luminous.”
[3] A monument at Nara exhibits the S’rîpâda in a form differing considerably from the design upon the Tōkyō pedestals.
[3] A monument in Nara displays the S’rîpâda in a way that is quite different from the design on the Tōkyō pedestals.

Left: S’rîpâda showing the svastikâ (From the Bukkyō-Hyakkwa-Zensho)
Right: (From the Shō-Ekō-Hō-Kwan)
Left: S’rîpâda showing the swastika (From the Bukkyō-Hyakkwa-Zensho)
Right: (From the Shō-Ekō-Hō-Kwan)
The explanation of the Seven Appearances which is given by the Shō-Ekō-Hō-Kwan cannot be called satisfactory; but it is not without interest in relation to Japanese popular Buddhism. The emblems are considered in the following order:—
The explanation of the Seven Appearances provided by the Shō-Ekō-Hō-Kwan isn't very satisfying, but it does have some interesting insights regarding Japanese popular Buddhism. The emblems are discussed in the following order:—
I.—The Svastikâ. The figure upon each toe is said to be a modification of the manji;[4] and although I doubt whether this is always the case, I have observed that on some of the large kakémono representing the footprints, the emblem really is the svastikâ,—not a flamelet nor a flower-shape.[5] The Japanese commentator explains the svastikâ as a symbol of “everlasting bliss.”
I.—The Svastikâ. The design on each toe is said to be a variation of the manji;[4] and while I’m not sure if that’s always true, I’ve noticed that on some of the large kakémono showing the footprints, the symbol actually is the svastikâ—not a flame or a flower shape.[5] The Japanese commentator describes the svastikâ as a symbol of “everlasting bliss.”
[4] Lit.: “The thousand-character” sign.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lit.: “The thousand-character” sign.
[5] On some monuments and drawings there is a sort of disk made by a single line in spiral, on each toe,—together with the image of a small wheel.
[5] On some monuments and drawings, there's a kind of disk created by a single spiral line on each toe, along with the image of a small wheel.
II.—The Fish (Gyo). The fish signifies freedom from all restraints. As in the water a fish moves easily in any direction, so in the Buddha-state the fully-emancipated knows no restraints or obstructions.
II.—The Fish (Gyo). The fish represents freedom from all restrictions. Just as a fish can swim effortlessly in any direction in the water, a fully-emancipated person in the Buddha-state knows no limits or obstacles.
III.—The Diamond-Mace (Jap. Kongō-sho;—Sansc. “Vadjra”). Explained as signifying the divine force that “strikes and breaks all the lusts (bonnō) of the world.”
III.—The Diamond-Mace (Jap. Kongō-sho;—Sansc. “Vadjra”). It is described as representing the divine power that “hits and shatters all the desires (bonnō) of the world.”
IV.—The Conch-Shell (Jap. “Hora”) or Trumpet. Emblem of the preaching of the Law. The book Shin-zoku-butsu-ji-hen calls it the symbol of the voice of the Buddha. The Dai-hi-kyō calls it the token of the preaching and of the power of the Mahayana doctrine. The Dai-Nichi-Kyō says:—” At the sound of the blowing of the shell, all the heavenly deities are filled with delight, and come to hear the Law.”
IV.—The Conch-Shell (Jap. “Hora”) or Trumpet. Symbol of the proclamation of the Law. The book Shin-zoku-butsu-ji-hen refers to it as the symbol of the Buddha's voice. The Dai-hi-kyō describes it as the sign of preaching and the power of the Mahayana doctrine. The Dai-Nichi-Kyō states: “When the shell is blown, all the heavenly deities are filled with joy and come to listen to the Law.”
V.—The Flower-Vase (Jap. “Hanagamé”). Emblem of murō,—a mystical word which might be literally rendered as “not-leaking,”—signifying that condition of supreme intelligence triumphant over birth and death.
V.—The Flower-Vase (Jap. “Hanagamé”). Symbol of murō,—a mystical term that can be literally translated as “not leaking,”—representing that state of ultimate intelligence that prevails over birth and death.
VI.—The Wheel-of-a-Thousand-Spokes (Sansc. “Tchakra “). This emblem, called in Japanese Senfuku-rin-sō, is curiously explained by various quotations. The Hokké-Monku says:—“The effect of a wheel is to crush something; and the effect of the Buddha’s preaching is to crush all delusions, errors, doubts, and superstitions. Therefore preaching the doctrine is called, ‘turning the Wheel.’”… The Sei-Ri-Ron says: “Even as the common wheel has its spokes and its hub, so in Buddhism there are many branches of the Hasshi Shōdo (‘Eight-fold Path,’ or eight rules of conduct).”
VI.—The Wheel-of-a-Thousand-Spokes (Sansc. “Tchakra”). This symbol, known in Japanese as Senfuku-rin-sō, is intriguingly explained by various quotes. The Hokké-Monku states: “The purpose of a wheel is to crush something; and the purpose of the Buddha’s teachings is to crush all delusions, mistakes, doubts, and superstitions. Therefore, delivering the teachings is referred to as ‘turning the Wheel.’” The Sei-Ri-Ron says: “Just as a regular wheel has its spokes and its hub, in Buddhism there are many branches of the Hasshi Shōdo (‘Eight-fold Path,’ or eight rules of conduct).”
VII.—The Crown of Brahmâ. Under the heel of the Buddha is the Treasure-Crown (Hō-Kwan) of Brahmâ (Bon-Ten-O),—in symbol of the Buddha’s supremacy above the gods.
VII.—The Crown of Brahmâ. Under the foot of the Buddha is the Treasure-Crown (Hō-Kwan) of Brahmâ (Bon-Ten-O),—symbolizing the Buddha’s superiority over the gods.
But I think that the inscriptions upon any of these Butsu-soku-séki will be found of more significance than the above imperfect attempts at an explanation of the emblems. The inscriptions upon the monument at Dentsu-In are typical. On different sides of the structure,—near the top, and placed by rule so as to face certain points of the compass,—there are engraved five Sanscrit characters which are symbols of the Five Elemental Buddhas, together with scriptural and commemorative texts. These latter have been translated for me as follows:—
But I believe that the inscriptions on any of these Butsu-soku-séki are more significant than the imperfect attempts at explaining the emblems above. The inscriptions on the monument at Dentsu-In are a good example. On different sides of the structure—near the top, and positioned to face specific points of the compass—there are five engraved Sanskrit characters that represent the Five Elemental Buddhas, along with scriptural and commemorative texts. These texts have been translated for me as follows:—
The HO-KO-HON-NYO-KYO says:—“In that time, from beneath his feet, the Buddha radiated a light having the appearance of a wheel of a thousand spokes. And all who saw that radiance became strictly upright, and obtained the Supreme Enlightenment.”
The HO-KO-HON-NYO-KYO says:—“At that moment, from beneath his feet, the Buddha shone a light that looked like a wheel with a thousand spokes. Everyone who saw that light became completely upright and attained Supreme Enlightenment.”
The KWAN-BUTSU-SANMAI-KYO says:—“Whosoever looks upon the footprints of the Buddha shall be freed from the results even of innumerable thousands of imperfections.”
The KWAN-BUTSU-SANMAI-KYO says:—“Whoever looks at the footprints of the Buddha will be freed from the consequences of countless imperfections.”
The BUTSU-SETSU-MU-RYO-JU-KYO says:—“In the land that the Buddha treads in journeying, there is not even one person in all the multitude of the villages who is not benefited. Then throughout the world there is peace and good will. The sun and the moon shine clear and bright. Wind and rain come only at a suitable time. Calamity and pestilence cease. The country prospers; the people are free from care. Weapons become useless. All men reverence religion, and regulate their conduct in all matters with earnestness and modesty.”
The BUTSU-SETSU-MU-RYO-JU-KYO says:—“In the lands where the Buddha travels, there isn't a single person among the countless villagers who doesn't benefit. As a result, there is peace and goodwill throughout the world. The sun and the moon shine clearly and brightly. Wind and rain come at the right times. Disasters and diseases come to an end. The country flourishes, and the people live worry-free. Weapons become unnecessary. Everyone respects religion and conducts themselves with sincerity and humility in all matters.”
[Commemorative Text.]
[Commemorative Text.]
—The Fifth Month of the Eighteenth Year of Meiji, all the priests of this temple made and set up this pedestal-stone, bearing the likeness of the footprints of the Buddha, and placed the same within the main court of Dentsu-In, in order that the seed of holy enlightenment might be sown for future time, and for the sake of the advancement of Buddhism.
—In the fifth month of the eighteenth year of Meiji, all the priests of this temple created and set up this pedestal stone, featuring the likeness of the Buddha's footprints, and placed it in the main courtyard of Dentsu-In, so that the seed of holy enlightenment could be planted for the future, and to promote the growth of Buddhism.
TAIJO, priest,—being the sixty-sixth chief-priest by succession of this temple,—has respectfully composed.
TAIJO, priest,—being the sixty-sixth chief priest in line for this temple,—has humbly written.
JUNYU, the minor priest, has reverentially inscribed.
JUNYU, the junior priest, has respectfully written.
II
Strange facts crowd into memory as one contemplates those graven footprints,—footprints giant-seeming, yet less so than the human personality of which they remain the symbol. Twenty-four hundred years ago, out of solitary meditation upon the pain and the mystery of being, the mind of an Indian pilgrim brought forth the highest truth ever taught to men, and in an era barren of science anticipated the uttermost knowledge of our present evolutional philosophy regarding the secret unity of life, the endless illusions of matter and of mind, and the birth and death of universes. He, by pure reason,—and he alone before our time,—found answers of worth to the questions of the Whence, the Whither, and the Why;—and he made with these answers another and a nobler faith than the creed of his fathers. He spoke, and returned to his dust; and the people worshipped the prints of his dead feet, because of the love that he had taught them. Thereafter waxed and waned the name of Alexander, and the power of Rome and the might of Islam;—nations arose and vanished;—cities grew and were not;—the children of another civilization, vaster than Romes, begirdled the earth with conquest, and founded far-off empires, and came at last to rule in the land of that pilgrim’s birth. And these, rich in the wisdom of four and twenty centuries, wondered at the beauty of his message, and caused all that he had said and done to be written down anew in languages unborn at the time when he lived and taught. Still burn his footprints in the East; and still the great West, marvelling, follows their gleam to seek the Supreme Enlightenment. Even thus, of old, Milinda the king followed the way to the house of Nagasena,—at first only to question, after the subtle method of the Greeks; yet, later, to accept with noble reverence the nobler method of the Master.
Strange facts rush into memory as one thinks about those carved footprints—footprints that seem huge yet are smaller than the human spirit they represent. Twenty-four hundred years ago, through solitary reflection on the pain and mystery of existence, the mind of an Indian seeker revealed the greatest truth ever taught to humanity, and in a time lacking science, foresaw the ultimate knowledge of our current evolutionary philosophy about the secret unity of life, the endless illusions of matter and mind, and the birth and death of universes. He, through pure reason—and he alone before our time—found valuable answers to the questions of Where did we come from, Where are we going, and Why; and he created, with these answers, a greater and nobler faith than the beliefs of his ancestors. He spoke, then returned to dust; and the people revered the marks of his dead feet, because of the love he taught them. After that, the name of Alexander rose and fell, along with the power of Rome and the strength of Islam; nations appeared and disappeared; cities flourished and faded; the children of another civilization, larger than Rome, surrounded the earth with conquest, established distant empires, and eventually ruled over the land where that seeker was born. And these, rich in the wisdom of twenty-four centuries, admired the beauty of his message and ensured all he had said and done was recorded again in languages that did not exist when he lived and taught. His footprints still shine in the East; and still the great West, in wonder, follows their light in search of the Supreme Enlightenment. Just as, long ago, King Milinda followed the path to the house of Nagasena—first simply to ask questions, using the subtle method of the Greeks; yet later, to accept with deep respect the greater method of the Master.
Ululation
She is lean as a wolf, and very old,—the white bitch that guards my gate at night. She played with most of the young men and women of the neighborhood when they were boys and girls. I found her in charge of my present dwelling on the day that I came to occupy it. She had guarded the place, I was told, for a long succession of prior tenants—apparently with no better reason than that she had been born in the woodshed at the back of the house. Whether well or ill treated she had served all occupants faultlessly as a watch. The question of food as wages had never seriously troubled her, because most of the families of the street daily contributed to her support.
She’s as lean as a wolf and really old—the white dog that keeps watch at my gate at night. She used to play with most of the kids in the neighborhood when they were younger. I found her taking care of my place on the day I moved in. I was told she had looked after it for a long line of previous tenants—apparently just because she was born in the woodshed behind the house. Whether she was treated well or poorly, she had been a perfect guard for all the residents. The issue of food as payment never really bothered her, since most families on the street contributed to her care every day.
She is gentle and silent,—silent at least by day; and in spite of her gaunt ugliness, her pointed ears, and her somewhat unpleasant eyes, everybody is fond of her. Children ride on her back, and tease her at will; but although she has been known to make strange men feel uncomfortable, she never growls at a child. The reward of her patient good-nature is the friendship of the community. When the dog-killers come on their bi-annual round, the neighbors look after her interests. Once she was on the very point of being officially executed when the wife of the smith ran to the rescue, and pleaded successfully with the policeman superintending the massacres. “Put somebody’s name on the dog,” said the latter: “then it will be safe. Whose dog is it?” That question proved hard to answer. The dog was everybody’s and nobody’s—welcome everywhere but owned nowhere. “But where does it stay?” asked the puzzled constable. “It stays,” said the smith’s wife, “in the house of the foreigner.” “Then let the foreigner’s name be put upon the dog,” suggested the policeman.
She is gentle and quiet—quiet at least during the day; and despite her thin, unattractive appearance, her pointed ears, and her somewhat unpleasant eyes, everyone likes her. Kids ride on her back and tease her whenever they want; but even though she has been known to make strange men feel uneasy, she never growls at a child. The reward for her patient good-nature is the friendship of the community. When the dog-killers come around every six months, the neighbors look out for her. Once, she was just about to be officially put down when the blacksmith's wife rushed to the rescue and successfully pleaded with the policeman in charge of the killings. “Put someone’s name on the dog,” said the policeman, “then it will be safe. Whose dog is it?” That question was tough to answer. The dog belonged to everyone and no one—welcome anywhere but owned nowhere. “But where does it stay?” the confused constable asked. “It stays,” said the blacksmith's wife, “in the house of the foreigner.” “Then let the foreigner’s name be put on the dog,” suggested the policeman.
Accordingly I had my name painted on her back in big Japanese characters. But the neighbors did not think that she was sufficiently safeguarded by a single name. So the priest of Kobudera painted the name of the temple on her left side, in beautiful Chinese text; and the smith put the name of his shop on her right side; and the vegetable-seller put on her breast the ideographs for “eight-hundred,”—which represent the customary abbreviation of the word yaoya (vegetable-seller),—any yaoya being supposed to sell eight hundred or more different things. Consequently she is now a very curious-looking dog; but she is well protected by all that calligraphy.
Accordingly, I had my name painted on her back in large Japanese characters. But the neighbors didn’t think that she was protected enough with just one name. So the priest of Kobudera painted the name of the temple on her left side in beautiful Chinese script; the blacksmith put the name of his shop on her right side; and the vegetable seller added the symbols for “eight-hundred” on her chest—which is the common abbreviation for the word yaoya (vegetable seller), since every yaoya is supposed to sell eight hundred or more different items. As a result, she now looks like a very unique dog, but she’s well protected by all that calligraphy.
I have only one fault to find with her: she howls at night. Howling is one of the few pathetic pleasures of her existence. At first I tried to frighten her out of the habit; but finding that she refused to take me seriously, I concluded to let her howl. It would have been monstrous to beat her.
I only have one issue with her: she howls at night. Howling is one of the few sad joys in her life. At first, I tried to scare her out of the habit, but when I saw she wouldn’t take me seriously, I decided to just let her howl. It would have been cruel to hit her.
Yet I detest her howl. It always gives me a feeling of vague disquiet, like the uneasiness that precedes the horror of nightmare. It makes me afraid,—indefinably, superstitiously afraid. Perhaps what I am writing will seem to you absurd; but you would not think it absurd if you once heard her howl. She does not howl like the common street-dogs. She belongs to some ruder Northern breed, much more wolfish, and retaining wild traits of a very peculiar kind.
Yet I hate her howl. It always fills me with a vague sense of unease, like the anxiety that comes before a nightmare. It makes me afraid—indefinably, superstitiously afraid. Maybe what I’m saying will seem silly to you; but you wouldn’t think it was silly if you heard her howl. She doesn’t howl like regular street dogs. She comes from a tougher Northern breed, that’s much more wolf-like, and keeps some wild traits that are quite unique.
And her howl is also peculiar. It is incomparably weirder than the howl of any European dog; and I fancy that it is incomparably older. It may represent the original primitive cry of her species,—totally unmodified by centuries of domestication. It begins with a stifled moan, like the moan of a bad dream,—mounts into a long, long wail, like a wailing of wind,—sinks quavering into a chuckle,—rises again to a wail, very much higher and wilder than before,—breaks suddenly into a kind of atrocious laughter,—and finally sobs itself out in a plaint like the crying of a little child. The ghastliness of the performance is chiefly—though not entirely—in the goblin mockery of the laughing tones as contrasted with the piteous agony of the wailing ones: an incongruity that makes you think of madness. And I imagine a corresponding incongruity in the soul of the creature. I know that she loves me,—that she would throw away her poor life for me at an instant’s notice. I am sure that she would grieve if I were to die. But she would not think about the matter like other dogs,—like a dog with hanging ears, for example. She is too savagely close to Nature for that. Were she to find herself alone with my corpse in some desolate place, she would first mourn wildly for her friend; but, this duty performed, she would proceed to ease her sorrow in the simplest way possible,—by eating him,—by cracking his bones between those long wolf’s-teeth of hers. And thereafter, with spotless conscience, she would sit down and utter to the moon the funeral cry of her ancestors.
And her howl is really something else. It's way weirder than any European dog's howl, and I think it’s a lot older too. It might be the original cry of her species—totally unchanged by years of domestication. It starts with a stifled moan, like the moan from a bad dream—builds into a long, drawn-out wail, like the sound of the wind—tapers off into a chuckle—rises again into a wail, much higher and wilder than before—breaks into a kind of horrifying laughter—and finally sobs itself out in a sound like a little child's crying. The creepiness of this performance mostly—though not entirely—comes from the eerie contrast between the laughing tones and the heartbreaking agony of the wails: a mismatch that makes you think of madness. I imagine there's a similar inconsistency in her soul. I know that she loves me—that she would sacrifice her life for me in a heartbeat. I'm sure she would mourn if I died. But she wouldn’t think about it like other dogs would—like a dog with floppy ears, for example. She's too wild and close to Nature for that. If she found herself alone with my body in some lonely place, she would first mourn for her friend; but once that was done, she would ease her sorrow in the simplest way possible—by eating him—by cracking his bones with those long wolf-like teeth of hers. And afterward, with a clear conscience, she would sit down and howl to the moon in the way her ancestors did.
It fills me, that cry, with a strange curiosity not less than with a strange horror,—because of certain extraordinary vowellings in it which always recur in the same order of sequence, and must represent particular forms of animal speech,—particular ideas. The whole thing is a song,—a song of emotions and thoughts not human, and therefore humanly unimaginable. But other dogs know what it means, and make answer over the miles of the night,—sometimes from so far away that only by straining my hearing to the uttermost can I detect the faint response. The words—(if I may call them words)—are very few; yet, to judge by their emotional effect, they must signify a great deal. Possibly they mean things myriads of years old,—things relating to odors, to exhalations, to influences and effluences inapprehensible by duller human sense,—impulses also, impulses without name, bestirred in ghosts of dogs by the light of great moons.
That cry fills me with a strange curiosity as much as it does with a strange horror—because of certain unusual sounds in it that always come in the same order, which must represent specific forms of animal communication—specific ideas. The whole thing is a song—a song of emotions and thoughts that aren't human, and therefore unimaginable to us. But other dogs understand what it means and respond across the distance of the night—sometimes from so far away that I can only hear the faint reply by straining my ears to the maximum. The words—(if I can call them words)—are very few; yet, based on their emotional impact, they must mean a lot. Perhaps they signify things that are millions of years old—things related to scents, to emissions, to influences and outflows that duller human senses cannot perceive—impulses too, nameless impulses, stirred in the spirits of dogs by the light of great moons.
Could we know the sensations of a dog,—the emotions and the ideas of a dog, we might discover some strange correspondence between their character and the character of that peculiar disquiet which the howl of the creature evokes. But since the senses of a dog are totally unlike those of a man, we shall never really know. And we can only surmise, in the vaguest way, the meaning of the uneasiness in ourselves. Some notes in the long cry,—and the weirdest of them,—oddly resemble those tones of the human voice that tell of agony and terror. Again, we have reason to believe that the sound of the cry itself became associated in human imagination, at some period enormously remote, with particular impressions of fear. It is a remarkable fact that in almost all countries (including Japan) the howling of dogs has been attributed to their perception of things viewless to man, and awful,—especially gods and ghosts;—and this unanimity of superstitious belief suggests that one element of the disquiet inspired by the cry is the dread of the supernatural. To-day we have ceased to be consciously afraid of the unseen;—knowing that we ourselves are supernatural,—that even the physical man, with all his life of sense, is more ghostly than any ghost of old imagining: but some dim inheritance of the primitive fear still slumbers in our being, and wakens perhaps, like an echo, to the sound of that wail in the night.
If we could understand what a dog feels—their emotions and thoughts—we might find a surprising connection between their nature and the strange discomfort that their howling brings out in us. But since a dog’s senses are completely different from ours, we’ll never truly know. We can only vaguely guess what that unease means for us. Some notes in their long howl—especially the strangest ones—oddly resemble the tones in a human voice that express pain and fear. We also have reason to believe that, at some incredibly distant time, the sound of their cry became linked in human minds to specific feelings of fear. It's interesting that in almost every culture (including Japan), people believe that dogs howl because they sense things invisible to humans, things that are frightening—like gods and ghosts; this shared superstition suggests that one part of the discomfort we feel from that cry is a fear of the supernatural. Nowadays, we’ve stopped being consciously afraid of the unseen; we know that we ourselves are supernatural—that even our physical existence, with all its sensory experiences, is more ghostly than any ghost from ancient stories. Yet some faint inherited fear from our primitive past still lingers within us and might stir, like an echo, at the sound of that wail in the night.
Whatever thing invisible to human eyes the senses of a dog may at times perceive, it can be nothing resembling our idea of a ghost. Most probably the mysterious cause of start and whine is not anything seen. There is no anatomical reason for supposing a dog to possess exceptional powers of vision. But a dog’s organs of scent proclaim a faculty immeasurably superior to the sense of smell in man. The old universal belief in the superhuman perceptivities of the creature was a belief justified by fact; but the perceptivities are not visual. Were the howl of a dog really—as once supposed—an outcry of ghostly terror, the meaning might possibly be, “I smell Them!”—but not, “I see Them!” No evidence exists to support the fancy that a dog can see any forms of being which a man cannot see.
Whatever things a dog’s senses might perceive that are invisible to human eyes, they certainly don’t resemble our idea of a ghost. Most likely, the mysterious reason behind a dog's sudden starts and whines isn't something that’s actually seen. There's no anatomical basis to assume that dogs have extraordinary vision. However, a dog's sense of smell is vastly superior to that of humans. The long-held belief in the creature's superhuman senses was backed by reality, but those senses are not visual. If a dog's howl were truly—like once thought—a cry of ghostly fear, it would likely mean, "I smell them!"—not, "I see them!" There’s no evidence to support the idea that dogs can see any beings that humans can't.
But the night-howl of the white creature in my close forces me to wonder whether she does not mentally see something really terrible,—something which we vainly try to keep out of moral consciousness: the ghoulish law of life. Nay, there are times when her cry seems to me not the mere cry of a dog, but the voice of the law itself,—the very speech of that Nature so inexplicably called by poets the loving, the merciful, the divine! Divine, perhaps, in some unknowable ultimate way,—but certainly not merciful, and still more certainly not loving. Only by eating each other do beings exist! Beautiful to the poet’s vision our world may seem,—with its loves, its hopes, its memories, its aspirations; but there is nothing beautiful in the fact that life is fed by continual murder,—that the tenderest affection, the noblest enthusiasm, the purest idealism, must be nourished by the eating of flesh and the drinking of blood. All life, to sustain itself, must devour life. You may imagine yourself divine if you please,—but you have to obey that law. Be, if you will, a vegetarian: none the less you must eat forms that have feeling and desire. Sterilize your food; and digestion stops. You cannot even drink without swallowing life. Loathe the name as we may, we are cannibals;—all being essentially is One; and whether we eat the flesh of a plant, a fish, a reptile, a bird, a mammal, or a man, the ultimate fact is the same. And for all life the end is the same: every creature, whether buried or burnt, is devoured,—and not only once or twice,—nor a hundred, nor a thousand, nor a myriad times! Consider the ground upon which we move, the soil out of which we came;—think of the vanished billions that have risen from it and crumbled back into its latency to feed what becomes our food! Perpetually we eat the dust of our race,—the substance of our ancient selves.
But the night howling of the white creature nearby makes me question whether she doesn’t mentally see something truly awful—something we futilely try to keep out of our moral awareness: the gruesome law of life. Indeed, there are moments when her cry seems not just like a dog’s bark, but the voice of the law itself—the very speech of that Nature, inexplicably referred to by poets as loving, merciful, and divine! Divine, perhaps, in some unknowable ultimate sense—but definitely not merciful, and even less loving. Only by consuming one another do beings survive! Our world may appear beautiful to a poet’s eye—with its loves, hopes, memories, and aspirations—but there’s nothing beautiful about the fact that life is sustained through constant murder—that the deepest affection, the highest enthusiasm, the purest idealism must be nourished by the eating of flesh and the drinking of blood. All life, in order to sustain itself, must consume life. You can think of yourself as divine if you want—but you still have to follow that law. Be a vegetarian if you wish; still, you have to consume beings with feelings and desires. Sterilize your food, and digestion halts. You can’t even drink without ingesting life. No matter how much we may loathe the term, we are cannibals; all existence is essentially One; and whether we eat the flesh of plants, fish, reptiles, birds, mammals, or humans, the ultimate fact remains the same. And for all life, the ending is the same: every creature, whether buried or cremated, is consumed—and not just once or twice—nor a hundred, nor a thousand, nor a myriad times! Think about the ground we walk on, the soil we emerged from—consider the countless billions that have risen from it and returned to feed what becomes our nourishment! Constantly, we consume the dust of our ancestors—the substance of our ancient selves.
But even so-called inanimate matter is self-devouring. Substance preys upon substance. As in the droplet monad swallows monad, so in the vast of Space do spheres consume each other. Stars give being to worlds and devour them; planets assimilate their own moons. All is a ravening that never ends but to recommence. And unto whomsoever thinks about these matters, the story of a divine universe, made and ruled by paternal love, sounds less persuasive than the Polynesian tale that the souls of the dead are devoured by the gods.
But even so-called lifeless matter is self-consuming. One substance feeds on another. Just like how one droplet swallows another, in the vastness of Space, spheres consume each other. Stars create worlds and then devour them; planets absorb their own moons. It's all a never-ending hunger that's just destined to start over again. And for anyone who contemplates these issues, the idea of a divine universe created and ruled by paternal love sounds less convincing than the Polynesian story that the souls of the dead are eaten by the gods.
Monstrous the law seems, because we have developed ideas and sentiments which are opposed to this demoniac Nature,—much as voluntary movement is opposed to the blind power of gravitation. But the possession of such ideas and sentiments does but aggravate the atrocity of our situation, without lessening in the least the gloom of the final problem.
Monstrous the law seems, because we have developed ideas and feelings that go against this demonic Nature,—much like how voluntary movement is opposed to the blind force of gravity. But having such ideas and feelings only intensifies the horror of our situation, without reducing the darkness of the ultimate problem at all.
Anyhow the faith of the Far East meets that problem better than the faith of the West. To the Buddhist the Cosmos is not divine at all—quite the reverse. It is Karma;—it is the creation of thoughts and acts of error;—it is not governed by any providence;—it is a ghastliness, a nightmare. Likewise it is an illusion. It seems real only for the same reason that the shapes and the pains of an evil dream seem real to the dreamer. Our life upon earth is a state of sleep. Yet we do not sleep utterly. There are gleams in our darkness,—faint auroral wakenings of Love and Pity and Sympathy and Magnanimity: these are selfless and true;—these are eternal and divine;—these are the Four Infinite Feelings in whose after-glow all forms and illusions will vanish, like mists in the light of the sun. But, except in so far as we wake to these feelings, we are dreamers indeed,—moaning unaided in darkness,—tortured by shadowy horror. All of us dream; none are fully awake; and many, who pass for the wise of the world, know even less of the truth than my dog that howls in the night.
Anyhow, the beliefs of the Far East deal with that issue better than those of the West. To a Buddhist, the Cosmos isn’t divine at all—in fact, it’s the opposite. It’s Karma; it’s the result of our thoughts and wrong actions; it isn’t controlled by any higher power; it’s a horror, a nightmare. It’s also an illusion. It only seems real for the same reason that the shapes and pains of a bad dream seem real to the dreamer. Our life on Earth is like being in a deep sleep. Yet, we don’t sleep completely. There are moments of clarity in our darkness—faint glimpses of Love, Compassion, Sympathy, and Generosity: these are selfless and genuine; these are eternal and divine; these are the Four Infinite Feelings, in whose afterglow all forms and illusions will disappear, like fog in the sunlight. But, unless we awaken to these feelings, we are indeed dreamers—suffering alone in darkness—tormented by shadowy fears. We all dream; no one is fully awake; and many who are considered wise in the world know even less of the truth than my dog who howls at night.
Could she speak, my dog, I think that she might ask questions which no philosopher would be able to answer. For I believe that she is tormented by the pain of existence. Of course I do not mean that the riddle presents itself to her as it does to us,—nor that she can have reached any abstract conclusions by any mental processes like our own. The external world to her is “a continuum of smells.” She thinks, compares, remembers, reasons by smells. By smell she makes her estimates of character: all her judgments are founded upon smells. Smelling thousands of things which we cannot smell at all, she must comprehend them in a way of which we can form no idea. Whatever she knows has been learned through mental operations of an utterly unimaginable kind. But we may be tolerably sure that she thinks about most things in some odor-relation to the experience of eating or to the intuitive dread of being eaten. Certainly she knows a great deal more about the earth on which we tread than would be good for us to know; and probably, if capable of speech, she could tell us the strangest stories of air and water. Gifted, or afflicted, as she is with such terribly penetrant power of sense, her notion of apparent realities must be worse than sepulchral. Small wonder if she howl at the moon that shines upon such a world!
If my dog could talk, I think she would ask questions that no philosopher could answer. I believe she’s troubled by the pain of existence. Of course, I don’t mean that she sees the riddle of life the same way we do—or that she reaches abstract conclusions through mental processes like ours. To her, the outside world is just “a continuum of smells.” She thinks, compares, remembers, and reasons based on smells. Through scent, she judges character: all her opinions are based on what she can smell. Smelling thousands of things that we can't even perceive, she must understand them in a completely unimaginable way for us. Whatever she knows is learned through mental processes that are beyond our comprehension. But we can be pretty sure she thinks about most things in terms of smells related to eating or the instinctual fear of being eaten. She definitely knows a lot more about the ground we walk on than would be good for us, and if she could speak, she could probably share some of the most bizarre stories about air and water. Gifted or cursed with such an acute sense of smell, her idea of what is real must be more disturbing than we can imagine. No wonder she howls at the moon shining on such a world!
And yet she is more awake, in the Buddhist meaning, than many of us. She possesses a rude moral code—inculcating loyalty, submission, gentleness, gratitude, and maternal love; together with various minor rules of conduct;—and this simple code she has always observed. By priests her state is termed a state of darkness of mind, because she cannot learn all that men should learn; but according to her light she has done well enough to merit some better condition in her next rebirth. So think the people who know her. When she dies they will give her an humble funeral, and have a sutra recited on behalf of her spirit. The priest will let a grave be made for her somewhere in the temple-garden, and will place over it a little sotoba bearing the text,—Nyo-zé chikushō hotsu Bodai-shin:[1] “Even within such as this animal, the Knowledge Supreme will unfold at last.”
And yet she is more awake, in the Buddhist sense, than many of us. She has a straightforward moral code—valuing loyalty, submission, gentleness, gratitude, and maternal love; along with a few minor rules of behavior—and she has always adhered to this simple code. By priests, her state is described as a state of mental darkness because she can't learn everything men are expected to learn; but by her understanding, she has done well enough to deserve a better situation in her next life. That's what the people who know her believe. When she dies, they will give her a modest funeral and have a sutra recited for her spirit. The priest will allow a grave to be dug for her somewhere in the temple garden and will place a small headstone over it with the text, Nyo-zé chikushō hotsu Bodai-shin:[1] “Even within such as this animal, the Knowledge Supreme will unfold at last.”
Bits of Poetry
I
Among a people with whom poetry has been for centuries a universal fashion of emotional utterance, we should naturally suppose the common ideal of life to be a noble one. However poorly the upper classes of such a people might compare with those of other nations, we could scarcely doubt that its lower classes were morally and otherwise in advance of our own lower classes. And the Japanese actually present us with such a social phenomenon.
Among a people for whom poetry has been a widespread form of emotional expression for centuries, we would naturally expect their common ideal of life to be a noble one. Even if the upper classes of such a society might not compare favorably with those of other nations, we could hardly doubt that their lower classes are morally and socially ahead of our own lower classes. The Japanese indeed show us this kind of social phenomenon.
Poetry in Japan is universal as the air. It is felt by everybody. It is read by everybody. It is composed by almost everybody,—irrespective of class and condition. Nor is it thus ubiquitous in the mental atmosphere only: it is everywhere to be heard by the ear, and seen by the eye!
Poetry in Japan is as universal as the air. Everyone feels it. Everyone reads it. Almost everyone writes it, regardless of class or background. It’s not just present in our minds; it can be heard by everyone and seen by the eye!
As for audible poetry, wherever there is working there is singing. The toil of the fields and the labor of the streets are performed to the rhythm of chanted verse; and song would seem to be an expression of the life of the people in about the same sense that it is an expression of the life of cicadæ…. As for visible poetry, it appears everywhere, written or graven,—in Chinese or in Japanese characters,—as a form of decoration. In thousands and thousands of dwellings, you might observe that the sliding-screens, separating rooms or closing alcoves, have Chinese or Japanese decorative texts upon them;—and these texts are poems. In houses of the better class there are usually a number of gaku, or suspended tablets to be seen,—each bearing, for all design, a beautifully written verse. But poems can be found upon almost any kind of domestic utensil,—for example upon braziers, iron kettles, vases, wooden trays, lacquer ware, porcelains, chopsticks of the finer sort,—even toothpicks! Poems are painted upon shop-signs, panels, screens, and fans. Poems are printed upon towels, draperies, curtains, kerchiefs, silk-linings, and women’s crêpe-silk underwear. Poems are stamped or worked upon letter-paper, envelopes, purses, mirror-cases, travelling-bags. Poems are inlaid upon enamelled ware, cut upon bronzes, graven upon metal pipes, embroidered upon tobacco-pouches. It were a hopeless effort to enumerate a tithe of the articles decorated with poetical texts. Probably my readers know of those social gatherings at which it is the custom to compose verses, and to suspend the compositions to blossoming trees,—also of the Tanabata festival in honor of certain astral gods, when poems inscribed on strips of colored paper, and attached to thin bamboos, are to be seen even by the roadside,—all fluttering in the wind like so many tiny flags…. Perhaps you might find your way to some Japanese hamlet in which there are neither trees nor flowers, but never to any hamlet in which there is no visible poetry. You might wander,—as I have done,—into a settlement so poor that you could not obtain there, for love or money, even a cup of real tea; but I do not believe that you could discover a settlement in which there is nobody capable of making a poem.
As for spoken poetry, wherever there is work, there is song. The hard work in the fields and the hustle of the streets happens to the beat of recited verse; and song reflects the life of the people much like it does the life of cicadas… As for visual poetry, it can be found everywhere, written or carved—in Chinese or Japanese characters—as a form of decoration. In thousands and thousands of homes, you can see that the sliding screens that separate rooms or close off alcoves have Chinese or Japanese decorative texts on them; and these texts are poems. In nicer houses, there are usually several gaku, or suspended tablets, on display—each elegantly featuring a beautifully written verse. But poems can be found on nearly any kind of household item—for example, on braziers, iron kettles, vases, wooden trays, lacquerware, fine porcelain, and even chopsticks! Poems are painted on shop signs, panels, screens, and fans. Poems are printed on towels, drapes, curtains, handkerchiefs, silk linings, and women's crêpe-silk underwear. Poems are stamped or embroidered on letter paper, envelopes, purses, mirror cases, and travel bags. Poems are inlaid on enamelware, etched on bronze, cut into metal pipes, and sewn onto tobacco pouches. It would be a pointless task to list even a fraction of the items adorned with poetic texts. You probably know about those social gatherings where it's customary to write verses and hang the compositions on blossoming trees—and also of the Tanabata festival honoring certain star gods, when poems written on strips of colored paper and tied to slim bamboo can be seen even by the roadside—all fluttering in the wind like little flags… You might find your way to some Japanese village with no trees or flowers, but never to a village without visible poetry. You could wander—like I have—into a settlement so poor that you couldn't get a cup of real tea for love or money; but I don't believe you could find a place where there's no one capable of making a poem.
II
Recently while looking over a manuscript-collection of verses,—mostly short poems of an emotional or descriptive character,—it occurred to me that a selection from them might serve to illustrate certain Japanese qualities of sentiment, as well as some little-known Japanese theories of artistic expression,—and I ventured forthwith, upon this essay. The poems, which had been collected for me by different persons at many different times and places, were chiefly of the kind written on particular occasions, and cast into forms more serried, if not also actually briefer, than anything in Western prosody. Probably few of my readers are aware of two curious facts relating to this order of composition. Both facts are exemplified in the history and in the texts of my collection,—though I cannot hope, in my renderings, to reproduce the original effect, whether of imagery or of feeling.
Recently, while reviewing a collection of poems—mostly short, emotional, or descriptive pieces—I realized that selecting some of them could showcase certain Japanese qualities of sentiment, as well as some lesser-known Japanese theories of artistic expression. So, I decided to write this essay. The poems were gathered for me by various people over time and across different places, mainly of the type written for specific occasions and structured in forms that are more compact, if not actually shorter, than anything found in Western poetry. Probably, few of my readers know two interesting facts regarding this type of composition. Both facts are illustrated in the history and texts of my collection—although I don't expect my versions to fully capture the original impact, whether in imagery or emotion.
The first curious fact is that, from very ancient times, the writing of short poems has been practised in Japan even more as a moral duty than as a mere literary art. The old ethical teaching was somewhat like this:—“Are you very angry?—do not say anything unkind, but compose a poem. Is your best-beloved dead?—do not yield to useless grief, but try to calm your mind by making a poem. Are you troubled because you are about to die, leaving so many things unfinished?—be brave, and write a poem on death! Whatever injustice or misfortune disturbs you, put aside your resentment or your sorrow as soon as possible, and write a few lines of sober and elegant verse for a moral exercise.” Accordingly, in the old days, every form of trouble was encountered with a poem. Bereavement, separation, disaster called forth verses in lieu of plaints. The lady who preferred death to loss of honor, composed a poem before piercing her throat The samurai sentenced to die by his own hand, wrote a poem before performing hara-kiri. Even in this less romantic era of Meiji, young people resolved upon suicide are wont to compose some verses before quitting the world. Also it is still the good custom to write a poem in time of ill-fortune. I have frequently known poems to be written under the most trying circumstances of misery or suffering,—nay even upon a bed of death;-and if the verses did not display any extraordinary talent, they at least afforded extraordinary proof of self-mastery under pain…. Surely this fact of composition as ethical practice has larger interest than all the treatises ever written about the rules of Japanese prosody.
The first interesting point is that, for very long, writing short poems in Japan has been seen more as a moral obligation than just a form of literary art. The old ethical teaching was something like this: “Are you really angry?—don’t say anything hurtful, just write a poem. Is your dearest loved one gone?—don’t give in to pointless grief, but try to calm yourself by creating a poem. Are you worried about dying with so many things unfinished?—be strong, and write a poem about death! Whatever unfairness or hardship troubles you, set aside your anger or sadness as soon as you can, and write a few lines of thoughtful and elegant verse as a moral exercise.” So, back in the day, every kind of trouble was met with a poem. Loss, parting, disasters all inspired verses instead of complaints. The woman who chose death over losing her honor, composed a poem before taking her life. The samurai who was sentenced to end his own life wrote a poem before committing hara-kiri. Even in this less romantic time of Meiji, young people who decided to end their lives often wrote some verses before leaving this world. It remains a good tradition to write a poem during bad times. I’ve often seen poems written under the hardest circumstances of pain or suffering—even on a deathbed; and while the verses may not show any exceptional talent, they at least demonstrate an extraordinary level of self-control in the face of suffering…. Surely this aspect of composition as a moral practice is more interesting than all the writings ever done about the rules of Japanese poetry.
The other curious fact is only a fact of aesthetic theory. The common art-principle of the class of poems under present consideration is identical with the common principle of Japanese pictorial illustration. By the use of a few chosen words the composer of a short poem endeavors to do exactly what the painter endeavors to do with a few strokes of the brush,—to evoke an image or a mood,—to revive a sensation or an emotion. And the accomplishment of this purpose,—by poet or by picture-maker,—depends altogether upon capacity to suggest, and only to suggest. A Japanese artist would be condemned for attempting elaboration of detail in a sketch intended to recreate the memory of some landscape seen through the blue haze of a spring morning, or under the great blond light of an autumn after-noon. Not only would he be false to the traditions of his art: he would necessarily defeat his own end thereby. In the same way a poet would be condemned for attempting any completeness of utterance in a very short poem: his object should be only to stir imagination without satisfying it. So the term ittakkiri—meaning “all gone,” or “entirely vanished,” in the sense of “all told,”—is contemptuously applied to verses in which the verse-maker has uttered his whole thought;—praise being reserved for compositions that leave in the mind the thrilling of a something unsaid. Like the single stroke of a temple-bell, the perfect short poem should set murmuring and undulating, in the mind of the hearer, many a ghostly aftertone of long duration.
The other interesting point is really just about aesthetic theory. The common artistic principle of the type of poems we're discussing here is the same as the basic principle of Japanese painting. By using a few carefully picked words, the poet aims to do exactly what the painter tries to achieve with just a few brush strokes—evoking an image or a mood, or bringing back a feeling or an emotion. The success of this goal—whether by the poet or the artist—depends entirely on their ability to suggest, and only to suggest. A Japanese artist would be criticized for trying to add too much detail in a sketch meant to capture the memory of a landscape seen through the blue haze of a spring morning or under the soft golden light of an autumn afternoon. Not only would he be going against the traditions of his art, but he would also end up missing his intended goal. Similarly, a poet would be frowned upon for attempting to create any kind of completeness in a very short poem; their aim should be solely to spark the imagination without fully fulfilling it. Thus, the term ittakkiri—meaning “all gone” or “entirely vanished,” in the sense of “everything has been told”—is used dismissively for verses in which the poet has expressed their entire thought; praise is given to works that leave the audience with the thrill of something unsaid. Just like the single strike of a temple bell, the perfect short poem should create a lingering, resonating echo in the listener's mind.
III
But for the same reason that Japanese short poems may be said to resemble. Japanese pictures, a full comprehension of them requires an intimate knowledge of the life which they reflect. And this is especially true of the emotional class of such poems,—a literal translation of which, in the majority of cases, would signify almost nothing to the Western mind. Here, for example, is a little verse, pathetic enough to Japanese comprehension:—
But for the same reason that Japanese short poems resemble Japanese art, fully understanding them requires a deep knowledge of the life they reflect. This is especially true for the emotional types of these poems—a literal translation of which, in most cases, would mean almost nothing to a Western audience. Here, for example, is a short verse, quite moving to those familiar with Japanese culture:—
Chōchō ni!..
Kyonen shishitaru
Tsuma koishi!
Chōchō ni!..
Last year, I lost
My beloved wife!
Translated, this would appear to mean only,—“Two butterflies!… Last year my dear wife died!” Unless you happen to know the pretty Japanese symbolism of the butterfly in relation to happy marriage, and the old custom of sending with the wedding-gift a large pair of paper-butterflies (ochō-mechō), the verse might well seem to be less than commonplace. Or take this recent composition, by a University student, which has been praised by good judges:—
Translated, this would seem to mean only, —“Two butterflies!… Last year my beloved wife passed away!” Unless you are familiar with the beautiful Japanese symbolism of the butterfly in connection with a happy marriage, and the old tradition of giving a large pair of paper butterflies (ochō-mechō) along with the wedding gift, the verse might come off as quite ordinary. Or consider this recent piece by a university student, which has been lauded by discerning critics:—
Furusato ni
Fubo ari—mushi no
Koë-goë![1]
Home
Mother is here—say it out loud!__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
—“In my native place the old folks [or, my parents] are—clamor of insect-voices!”
—“In my hometown, the elders [or, my parents] are—noise of buzzing insects!”
[1] I must observe, however, that the praise was especially evoked by the use of the term koë-goë—(literally meaning “voice after voice” or a crying of many voices);—and the special value of the syllables here can be appreciated only by a Japanese poet.
[1] I have to point out, though, that the praise was particularly triggered by the use of the term koë-goë—(which literally means “voice after voice” or a crying of many voices);—and the unique significance of the syllables here can really only be understood by a Japanese poet.
The poet here is a country-lad. In unfamiliar fields he listens to the great autumn chorus of insects; and the sound revives for him the memory of his far-off home and of his parents. But here is something incomparably more touching,—though in literal translation probably more obscure,—than either of the preceding specimens;—
The poet here is a country boy. In unfamiliar fields, he listens to the loud autumn chorus of insects, and the sound brings back memories of his distant home and his parents. But here is something incredibly more touching—though it might seem more obscure in literal translation—than either of the previous examples;—
Mi ni shimiru
Kazé ya!
Shōji ni
Yubi no ato!
Mi ni shimiru
Wind, hey!
On the shoji
A trace of fingers!
—“Oh, body-piercing wind!—that work of little fingers in the shōji!”[2]…. What does this mean? It means the sorrowing of a mother for her dead child. Shōji is the name given to those light white-paper screens which in a Japanese house serve both as windows and doors, admitting plenty of light, but concealing, like frosted glass, the interior from outer observation, and excluding the wind. Infants delight to break these by poking their fingers through the soft paper: then the wind blows through the holes. In this case the wind blows very cold indeed,—into the mother’s very heart;—for it comes through the little holes that were made by the fingers of her dead child.
—“Oh, piercing wind!—that work of tiny fingers in the shōji!”[2]…. What does this mean? It reflects a mother’s grief for her deceased child. Shōji refers to the lightweight white paper screens in a Japanese home that function as windows and doors, letting in lots of light while keeping the inside private, like frosted glass, and blocking the wind. Babies love to poke their fingers through the soft paper, creating holes that let the wind blow through. In this instance, the wind is extremely cold,—piercing the mother’s very heart;—for it comes through the little holes made by the fingers of her deceased child.
[2] More literally:—“body-through-pierce wind—ah!—shōji in the traces of [viz.: holes made by] fingers!”
[2] More literally:—“body-through-pierce wind—ah!—shōji in the traces of [i.e.: holes made by] fingers!”
The impossibility of preserving the inner quality of such poems in a literal rendering, will now be obvious. Whatever I attempt in this direction must of necessity be ittakkiri;—for the unspoken has to be expressed; and what the Japanese poet is able to say in seventeen or twenty-one syllables may need in English more than double that number of words. But perhaps this fact will lend additional interest to the following atoms of emotional expression:—
The challenge of keeping the inner meaning of these poems intact through a literal translation will now be clear. Anything I try in this vein has to be ittakkiri;—because the unspoken must be expressed; and what the Japanese poet conveys in seventeen or twenty-one syllables might require more than double that number of words in English. But maybe this will make the following bits of emotional expression even more intriguing:—
A MOTHER’S REMEMBRANCE
A Mother's Remembrance
Sweet and clear in the night, the voice of a boy at study,
Reading out of a book…. I also once had a boy!
Sweet and clear in the night, the voice of a boy studying,
Reading from a book…. I once had a boy too!
A MEMORY IN SPRING
A Spring Memory
She, who, departing hence, left to the flowers of the plum-tree,
Blooming beside our eaves, the charm of her youth and beauty,
And maiden pureness of heart, to quicken their flush and fragrance,—
Ah! where does she dwell to-day, our dear little vanished sister?
She, who left here, gave the flowers of the plum tree,
Blooming by our eaves, the essence of her youth and beauty,
And her pure heart, to enhance their color and scent—
Ah! Where is she living today, our dear little sister who’s gone?
FANCIES OF ANOTHER FAITH
Fancies of Another Belief
(1) I sought in the place of graves the tomb of my vanished friend:
From ancient cedars above there rippled a wild doves cry.
(1) I looked in the graveyard for the tomb of my lost friend:
From the ancient cedars above came the sound of a wild dove's cry.
(2) Perhaps a freak of the wind-yet perhaps a sign of remembrance,—
This fall of a single leaf on the water I pour for the dead.
(2) Maybe it’s just a twist of the wind—but it might also be a sign of remembrance,—
This drop of a single leaf on the water I pour for the dead.
(3)I whispered a prayer at the grave: a butterfly rose and fluttered—
Thy spirit, perhaps, dear friend!…
(3)I whispered a prayer at the grave: a butterfly rose and fluttered—
Your spirit, maybe, dear friend!…
IN A CEMETERY AT NIGHT
In a graveyard at night
This light of the moon that plays on the water I pour for the dead,
Differs nothing at all from the moonlight of other years.
This moonlight that dances on the water I pour out for the dead,
Is no different from the moonlight of previous years.
AFTER LONG ABSENCE
AFTER A LONG TIME AWAY
The garden that once I loved, and even the hedge of the garden,—
All is changed and strange: the moonlight only is faithful;—
The moon alone remembers the charm of the time gone by!
The garden I once loved, and even the hedge around it,—
Everything is different and weird: only the moonlight remains true;—
The moon is the only one that remembers the magic of the past!
MOONLIGHT ON THE SEA
Moonlight on the ocean
O vapory moon of spring!—would that one plunge into ocean
Could win me renewal of life as a part of thy light on the waters!
O misty spring moon!—if only diving into the ocean
Could give me a fresh start in life as part of your glow on the waves!
AFTER FAREWELL
AFTER GOODBYE
Whither now should! look?—where is the place of parting?
Boundaries all have vanished;—nothing tells of direction:
Only the waste of sea under the shining moon!
Where should I look now?—where is the place of goodbye?
All boundaries have disappeared;—nothing shows the way:
Only the empty ocean beneath the shining moon!
HAPPY POVERTY
Happy Poverty
Wafted into my room, the scent of the flowers of the plum-tree
Changes my broken window into a source of delight.
The scent of the plum tree flowers drifts into my room,
Turning my broken window into a source of joy.
AUTUMN FANCIES
Fall Favorites
(1) Faded the clover now;—sere and withered the grasses:
What dreams the matsumushi[3]
in the desolate autumn-fields?
(1) The clover has faded now;—the grasses are dry and withered:
What dreams do the matsumushi[3]
have in the empty autumn fields?
(2) Strangely sad, I thought, sounded the bell of evening;—
Haply that tone proclaimed the night in which autumn dies!
(2) Oddly melancholic, I thought, sounded the evening bell;—
Perhaps that sound announced the night in which autumn fades away!
(3) Viewing this autumn-moon, I dream of my native village
Under the same soft light,—and the shadows about my home.
(3) Looking at this autumn moon, I think about my hometown
Under the same gentle light,—and the shadows around my house.
[3] A musical cricket—calyptotryphus marmoratus.
A musical cricket—calyptotryphus marmoratus.
IN TIME OF GRIEF, HEARING A SÉMI (CICADA)
IN TIMES OF GRIEF, HEARING A SÉMI (CICADA)
Only “I,” “I,”—the cry of the foolish semi!
Any one knows that the world is void as its cast-off shell.
Only “I,” “I,”—the shout of the foolish self!
Everyone knows that the world is empty like its discarded shell.
ON THE CAST-OFF SHELL OF A SÉMI
ON THE CAST-OFF SHELL OF A SÉMI
Only the pitiful husk!… O poor singer of summer,
Wherefore thus consume all thy body in song?
Only the sad shell!… Oh, poor summer singer,
Why do you waste your whole being on song?
SUBLIMITY OF INTELLECTUAL POWER
Sublimity of intellectual ability
The mind that, undimmed, absorbs the foul and the pure together—
Call it rather a sea one thousand fathoms deep![4]
The mind that, clearly, takes in both the good and the bad together—
Let’s call it instead an ocean a thousand fathoms deep![4]
[4] This is quite novel in its way,—a product of the University: the original runs thus:—
[4] This is quite unique in its own way—a product of the University: the original goes like this:—
Nigoréru mo
Suméru mo tomo ni
Iruru koso
Chi-hiro no umi no
Kokoro nari-keré!
Nigoréru mo
Suméru mo tomo ni
Iruru koso
Chi-hiro no umi no
Kokoro nari-keré!
SHINTŌ REVERY
SHINTŌ RITUAL
Mad waves devour The rocks: I ask myself in the darkness,
“Have I become a god?” Dim is The night and wild!
Crazy waves crash against the rocks: I wonder in the dark,
“Have I become a god?” The night is dim and wild!
“Have I become a god?”—that is to say, “Have I died?—am I only a ghost in this desolation?” The dead, becoming kami or gods, are thought to haunt wild solitudes by preference.
“Have I become a god?”—that is to say, “Have I died?—am I just a ghost in this emptiness?” The dead, becoming kami or gods, are believed to prefer haunting wild, isolated places.
IV
The poems above rendered are more than pictorial: they suggest something of emotion or sentiment. But there are thousands of pictorial poems that do not; and these would seem mere insipidities to a reader ignorant of their true purpose. When you learn that some exquisite text of gold means only, “Evening-sunlight on the wings of the water-fowl,”—or,”Now in my garden the flowers bloom, and the butterflies dance,”—then your first interest in decorative poetry is apt to wither away. Yet these little texts have a very real merit of their own, and an intimate relation to Japanese aesthetic feeling and experience. Like the pictures upon screens and fans and cups, they give pleasure by recalling impressions of nature, by reviving happy incidents of travel or pilgrimage, by evoking the memory of beautiful days. And when this plain fact is fully understood, the persistent attachment of modern Japanese poets—notwithstanding their University training—to the ancient poetical methods, will be found reasonable enough.
The poems mentioned above are more than just visual; they convey emotions and feelings. However, there are countless visual poems that don’t do this, and these might seem dull to a reader who doesn't understand their true intention. When you find out that a beautiful line like, “Evening sunlight on the wings of the waterfowl,” or, “Now in my garden the flowers bloom, and the butterflies dance,” means so little, your initial interest in decorative poetry may fade. Yet, these short lines have their own genuine value and a close connection to Japanese aesthetic sensibilities. Much like the images on screens, fans, and cups, they bring joy by reminding us of nature, reviving joyful moments from travel or pilgrimage, and calling to mind beautiful days. Once this simple fact is fully grasped, the ongoing dedication of modern Japanese poets—despite their university education—to traditional poetic styles makes a lot of sense.
I need offer only a very few specimens of the purely pictorial poetry. The following—mere thumb-nail sketches in verse—are of recent date.
I only need to provide a few examples of purely visual poetry. The following are just quick sketches in verse and are quite recent.
LONESOMENESS
Furu-dera ya:
Kané mono iwazu;
Sakura chiru.
LONELINESS
Furu-dera ya:
Kané mono iwazu;
Sakura chiru.
—“Old temple: bell voiceless; cherry-flowers fall.”
—“Old temple: silent bell; cherry blossoms fall.”
MORNING AWAKENING AFTER A NIGHT’S REST IN A TEMPLE
Yamadera no
Shichō akéyuku:
Taki no oto.
MORNING AWAKENING AFTER A NIGHT’S REST IN A TEMPLE
Yamadera no
Shichō akéyuku:
Taki no oto.
—“In the mountain-temple the paper mosquito-curtain is lighted by the dawn: sound of water-fall.”
—“In the mountain temple, the paper mosquito curtain is illuminated by dawn: the sound of a waterfall.”
WINTER-SCENE
Yuki no mura;
Niwatori naité;
Aké shiroshi.
WINTER SCENE
Snowy village;
Chicken crying;
Bright dawn.
“Snow-village;—cocks crowing;—white dawn.”
“Snowy village;—roosters crowing;—white dawn.”
Let me conclude this gossip on poetry by citing from another group of verses—also pictorial, in a certain sense, but chiefly remarkable for ingenuity—two curiosities of impromptu. The first is old, and is attributed to the famous poetess Chiyo. Having been challenged to make a poem of seventeen syllables referring to a square, a triangle, and a circle, she is said to have immediately responded,—
Let me wrap up this gossip about poetry by quoting from another set of verses—also visual, in a way, but mainly noteworthy for their cleverness—two interesting examples of improvisation. The first is old and is credited to the famous poet Chiyo. After being challenged to create a poem of seventeen syllables mentioning a square, a triangle, and a circle, she reportedly responded right away,—
Kaya no té wo
Hitotsu hazushité,
Tsuki-mi kana!
Kaya no té wo
Hitotsu hazushité,
Tsuki-mi kana!
—“Detaching one corner of the mosquito-net, lo! I behold the moon!” The top of the mosquito-net, suspended by cords at each of its four corners, represents the square;—letting down the net at one corner converts the square into a triangle;—and the moon represents the circle.
—“As I pull back a corner of the mosquito net, wow! I see the moon!” The top of the mosquito net, held up by cords at each of its four corners, is like a square;—pulling down the net at one corner turns the square into a triangle;—and the moon symbolizes the circle.
The other curiosity is a recent impromptu effort to portray, in one verse of seventeen syllables, the last degree of devil-may-care-poverty,—perhaps the brave misery of the wandering student;—and I very much doubt whether the effort could be improved upon:—
The other curiosity is a recent spontaneous attempt to capture, in a single line of seventeen syllables, the extreme level of carefree poverty—maybe the courageous struggle of a wandering student; and I seriously doubt if the effort could be improved upon:—
Nusundaru
Kagashi no kasa ni
Amé kyū nari.
Nusundaru
Under the stolen umbrella
The rain comes pouring down.
—“Heavily pours the rain on the hat that I stole from the scarecrow!”
—“The rain is pouring hard on the hat I took from the scarecrow!”
Japanese Buddhist Proverbs
As representing that general quality of moral experience which remains almost
unaffected by social modifications of any sort, the proverbial sayings of a
people must always possess a special psychological interest for thinkers. In
this kind of folklore the oral and the written literature of Japan is rich to a
degree that would require a large book to exemplify. To the subject as a whole
no justice could be done within the limits of a single essay. But for certain
classes of proverbs and proverbial phrases something can be done within even a
few pages; and sayings related to Buddhism, either by allusion or derivation,
form a class which seems to me particularly worthy of study. Accordingly, with
the help of a Japanese friend, I have selected and translated the following
series of examples,—choosing the more simple and familiar where choice
was possible, and placing the originals in alphabetical order to facilitate
reference. Of course the selection is imperfectly representative; but it will
serve to illustrate certain effects of Buddhist teaching upon popular thought
and speech.
As a reflection of that universal quality of moral experience that remains mostly unchanged by any social changes, the proverbs of a culture will always hold a unique psychological interest for thinkers. Japan's folklore is incredibly rich in oral and written literature, enough to fill a large book with examples. It's impossible to do justice to the subject as a whole in just one essay. However, I can cover certain types of proverbs and phrases in just a few pages, particularly those related to Buddhism, whether through allusion or origin, which I find especially worthy of investigation. With the help of a Japanese friend, I have chosen and translated the following examples—opting for the more straightforward and familiar when possible—and arranged the originals in alphabetical order for easy reference. While this selection doesn’t fully represent the breadth of the subject, it will help illustrate the influence of Buddhist teachings on popular thought and language.
1.—Akuji mi ni tomaru.
All evil done clings to the body.[1]
1.—The evil done clings to the body.
All evil done clings to the body.[1]
[1] The consequence of any evil act or thought never,—so long as karma endures,—will cease to act upon the existence of the person guilty of it.
[1] The effects of any harmful action or thought will never stop affecting the life of the person responsible, as long as karma exists.
2.—Atama soru yori kokoro wo soré.
Better to shave the heart than to shave the head.[2]
2.—It’s better to care for the heart than to care for the appearance.
Better to shave the heart than to shave the head.[2]
[2] Buddhist nuns and priests have their heads completely shaven. The proverb signifies that it is better to correct the heart,—to conquer all vain regrets and desires,—than to become a religious. In common parlance the phrase “to shave the head” means to become a monk or a nun.
[2] Buddhist nuns and monks shave their heads completely. The saying suggests that it's more important to fix your heart—overcome all pointless regrets and desires—than to enter religious life. In everyday language, the term “to shave the head” refers to becoming a monk or a nun.
3.—Au wa wakaré no hajimé.
Meeting is only the beginning of separation.[3]
3.—The beginning of separation.
Meeting is just the start of parting.[3]
[3] Regret and desire are equally vain in this world of impermanency; for all joy is the beginning of an experience that must have its pain. This proverb refers directly to the sutra-text,—Shōja hitsumetsu é-sha-jori,—” All that live must surely die; and all that meet will surely part.”
[3] Regret and desire are just as pointless in this ever-changing world; every joy is the start of an experience that will surely come with its pain. This saying refers directly to the sutra-text,—Shōja hitsumetsu é-sha-jori,—”Everyone who lives will definitely die; and everyone who meets will eventually part.”
[4] Literally, “ten thousand things.”
Literally, "10,000 things."
5.—Bonbu mo satoréba hotoké nari.
Even a common man by obtaining knowledge becomes a Buddha.[5]
5.—If an ordinary person attains understanding, they become enlightened.
Even a common man by obtaining knowledge becomes a Buddha.[5]
[5] The only real differences of condition are differences in knowledge of the highest truth.
[5] The only real differences in our situations are differences in our understanding of the ultimate truth.
6.—Bonnō kunō.
All lust is grief.[6]
6.—Bonnō kunō.
All desire is suffering. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
[6] All sensual desire invariably brings sorrow.
[6] All physical desire ultimately leads to sadness.
7—Buppō to wara-ya no amé, dété kiké.
One must go outside to hear Buddhist doctrine or the sound of rain on a straw
roof.[7]
7—Buddhist teaching and the sound of rain on a thatched roof
One has to step outside to hear Buddhist teachings or the rain hitting a straw roof. [7]
[7] There is an allusion here to the condition of the shukké (priest): literally, “one who has left his house.” The proverb suggests that the higher truths of Buddhism cannot be acquired by those who continue to live in the world of follies and desires.
[7] There is a reference here to the state of the shukké (priest): literally, “someone who has left their home.” The saying implies that the deeper truths of Buddhism can't be attained by those who remain caught up in the world of distractions and desires.
8.—Busshō en yori okoru.
Out of karma-relation even the divine nature itself grows.[8]
8.—Busshō en yori okoru.
Out of the connection of karma, even the divine nature itself develops.[8]
[8] There is good as well as bad karma. Whatever hap-piness we enjoy is not less a consequence of the acts and thoughts of previous lives, than is any misfortune that comes to us. Every good thought and act contributes to the evolution of the Buddha-nature within each of us. Another proverb [No. 10],—En naki shujō wa doshi gatashi,—further illustrates the meaning of this one.
[8] There’s both good and bad karma. The happiness we experience is just as much a result of our actions and thoughts from past lives as any misfortune we face. Every positive thought and action helps to evolve the Buddha-nature within each of us. Another proverb [No. 10],—En naki shujō wa doshi gatashi,—further illustrates this idea.
9.—Enkō ga tsuki wo toran to suru ga gotoshi.
Like monkeys trying to snatch the moon’s reflection on water.[9]
9.—Enkō ga tsuki wo toran to suru ga gotoshi.
Like monkeys trying to grab the reflection of the moon in the water.[9]
[9] Allusion to a parable, said to have been related by the Buddha himself, about some monkeys who found a well under a tree, and mistook for reality the image of the moon in the water. They resolved to seize the bright apparition. One monkey suspended himself by the tail from a branch overhanging the well, a second monkey clung to the first, a third to the second, a fourth to the third, and so on,—till the long chain of bodies had almost reached the water. Suddenly the branch broke under the unaccustomed weight; and all the monkeys were drowned.
[9] This refers to a parable, supposedly told by the Buddha himself, about some monkeys who discovered a well under a tree and mistook the reflection of the moon in the water for reality. They decided to grab the bright image. One monkey hung upside down from a branch above the well by its tail, while a second monkey held onto the first, a third clung to the second, a fourth to the third, and so on—until the long chain of monkeys nearly reached the water. Suddenly, the branch snapped under the unexpected weight, and all the monkeys drowned.
10.—En naki shujō wa doshi gatashi.
To save folk having no karma-relation would be difficult indeed![10]
10.—En naki shujō wa doshi gatashi.
It would be really tough to help people who have no connection to karma![10]
[10] No karma-relation would mean an utter absence of merit as well as of demerit.
[10] No karma-relation would mean a complete lack of both good and bad actions.
11.—Fujō seppō suru hōshi wa, birataké ni umaru.
The priest who preaches foul doctrine shall be reborn as a fungus.
11.—The priest who preaches false doctrine will be reborn as a fungus.
12.—Gaki mo ninzu.
Even gaki (prêtas) can make a crowd.[11]
12.—Gaki mo ninzu.
Even gaki (prêtas) can gather a crowd.[11]
[11] Literally: “Even gaki are a multitude (or, ‘population’).” This is a popular saying used in a variety of ways. The ordinary meaning is to the effect that no matter how poor or miserable the individuals composing a multitude, they collectively represent a respectable force. Jocosely the saying is sometimes used of a crowd of wretched or tired-looking people,—sometimes of an assembly of weak boys desiring to make some demonstration,—sometimes of a miserable-looking company of soldiers.—Among the lowest classes of the people it is not uncommon to call a deformed or greedy person a “gaki.”
[11] Literally: “Even gaki are a multitude (or, ‘population’).” This is a popular saying used in various ways. The common meaning suggests that no matter how poor or miserable the individuals in a group may be, together they form a significant presence. Humorously, the saying is sometimes applied to a crowd of downtrodden or exhausted people, occasionally to a group of weak boys wanting to make some kind of show, or sometimes to a ragtag bunch of soldiers. Among the lower classes, it’s not unusual to call a deformed or greedy person a “gaki.”
13.—Gaki no mé ni midzu miézu.
To the eyes of gaki water is viewless.[12]
13.—Gaki no mé ni midzu miézu.
To the eyes of gaki, water is invisible.[12]
[12] Some authorities state that those prêtas who suffer especially from thirst, as a consequence of faults committed in former lives, are unable to see water.—This proverb is used in speaking of persons too stupid or vicious to perceive a moral truth.
[12] Some experts say that those prêtas who experience intense thirst due to mistakes made in past lives can't see water.—This saying is used to describe people who are too foolish or immoral to recognize a moral truth.
14.—Goshō wa daiji.
The future life is the all-important thing.[13]
14.—Goshō is crucial.
The future life is the most important thing.[13]
[13] The common people often use the curious expression “gosho-daiji” as an equivalent for “extremely important.”
[13] The general public often uses the interesting phrase “gosho-daiji” to mean “very important.”
15.—Gun-mō no tai-zō wo saguru ga gotoshi.
Like a lot of blind men feeling a great elephant.[14]
15.—Searching for the essence of the elephant, like a group of blind men touching it.
[14] Said of those who ignorantly criticise the doctrines of Buddhism.—The proverb alludes to a celebrated fable in the Avadânas, about a number of blind men who tried to decide the form of an elephant by feeling the animal. One, feeling the leg, declared the elephant to be like a tree; another, feeling the trunk only, declared the elephant to be like a serpent; a third, who felt only the side, said that the elephant was like a wall; a fourth, grasping the tail, said that the elephant was like a rope, etc.
[14] This is said about those who criticize the teachings of Buddhism without understanding them. The proverb refers to a famous fable in the Avadânas, in which several blind men try to figure out what an elephant looks like by touching it. One man, feeling the leg, claimed the elephant was like a tree; another, touching just the trunk, said it was like a snake; a third, who felt only the side, insisted the elephant was like a wall; and a fourth, holding the tail, said it was like a rope, and so on.
16.—Gwai-men nyo-Bosatsu; nai shin nyo-Yasha.
In outward aspect a Bodhisattva; at innermost heart a
demon.[15]
16.—Bodhisattva on the outside; a demon at the core.
[15] Yasha (Sanscrit Yaksha), a man-devouring demon.
17.—Hana wa né ni kaeru.
The flower goes back to its root.[16]
17.—The flower returns to its roots.
[16] This proverb is most often used in reference to death,—signifying that all forms go back into the nothingness out of which they spring. But it may also be used in relation to the law of cause-and-effect.
[16] This saying is usually related to death, meaning that all forms return to the nothingness from which they come. However, it can also be applied to the law of cause and effect.
18.—Hibiki no koë ni ozuru ga gotoshi.
Even as the echo answers to the voice.[17]
18.—The echo responds to the voice.
Even as the echo answers to the voice.[17]
[17] Referring to the doctrine of cause-and-effect. The philosophical beauty of the comparison will be appreciated only if we bear in mind that even the tone of the echo repeats the tone of the voice.
[17] Referring to the concept of cause and effect. The philosophical beauty of the comparison will be understood only if we remember that even the tone of the echo reflects the tone of the voice.
19.—Hito wo tasukéru ga shukhé no yuku.
The task of the priest is to save mankind.
19.—The priest's duty is to save humanity.
20.—Hi wa kiyurédomo tō-shin wa kiyédzu.
Though the flame be put out, the wick remains.[18]
20.—The flame may go out, but the wick remains.
Though the flame be put out, the wick remains.[18]
[18] Although the passions may be temporarily overcome, their sources remain. A proverb of like meaning is, Bonnō no inu oëdomo sarazu: “Though driven away, the Dog of Lust cannot be kept from coming back again.”
[18] Although emotions can be pushed aside for a while, their roots are still there. A similar saying goes, Bonnō no inu oëdomo sarazu: “Even when chased away, the Dog of Desire always returns.”
21.—Hotoké mo motowa bonbu.
Even the Buddha was originally but a common man.
21.—Hotoké mo motowa bonbu.
Even the Buddha was originally just an ordinary person.
22.—Hotoké ni naru mo shami wo beru.
Even to become a Buddha one must first become a novice.
22.—Hotoké ni naru mo shami wo beru.
Even to become a Buddha, one must first be a novice.
23.—Hotoké no kao mo sando.
Even a Buddha’s face,—only three times.[19]
23.—The face of a Buddha can be seen three times.
Even a Buddha's face,—only three times.[19]
[19] This is a short popular form of the longer proverb, Hotoké no kao mo sando nazuréba, hara wo tatsu: “Stroke even the face of a Buddha three times, and his anger will be roused.”
[19] This is a brief version of the longer saying, Hotoké no kao mo sando nazuréba, hara wo tatsu: “If you stroke the face of a Buddha three times, you’ll make him angry.”
24.—Hotoké tanondé Jigoku é yuku.
Praying to Buddha one goes to hell.[20]
24.—Praying to Buddha leads one to hell.
Praying to Buddha one goes to hell.[20]
[20] The popular saying, Oni no Nembutsu,—“a devil’s praying,”—has a similar meaning.
[20] The well-known phrase, Oni no Nembutsu,—“a devil’s praying,”—carries a similar meaning.
25.—Hotoké tsukutté tamashii irédzu.
Making a Buddha without putting in the soul.[21]
25.—Creating a Buddha without infusing it with spirit.
[21] That is to say, making an image of the Buddha without giving it a soul. This proverb is used in reference to the conduct of those who undertake to do some work, and leave the most essential part of the work unfinished. It contains an allusion to the curious ceremony called Kai-gen, or “Eye-Opening.” This Kai-gen is a kind of consecration, by virtue of which a newly-made image is supposed to become animated by the real presence of the divinity represented.
[21] That is to say, creating an image of the Buddha without giving it a soul. This saying is used to describe people who start a task but leave the most important part incomplete. It references the interesting ceremony called Kai-gen, or “Eye-Opening.” This Kai-gen is a type of consecration, through which a newly made image is believed to become alive with the true presence of the divinity it represents.
26.—Ichi-ju no kagé, ichi-ga no nagaré, tashō no en.
Even [the experience of] a single shadow or a single flowing of water, is [made
by] the karma-relations of a former life.[22]
26.—The shadow of one, the flow of one, the connection of many.
Even the experience of a single shadow or a single flow of water is shaped by the karma from a past life.[22]
[22] Even so trifling an occurrence as that of resting with another person under the shadow of a tree, or drinking from the same spring with another person, is caused by the karma-relations of some previous existence.
[22] Even a seemingly small event like sitting under a tree with someone or sharing a drink from the same spring is influenced by the karma connections from a past life.
27.—Ichi-mō shū-mō wo hiku.
One blind man leads many blind men.[23]
27.—Ichi-mō shū-mō wo hiku.
One blind man leads many blind men.[23]
[23] From the Buddhist work Dai-chi-dō-ron.—The reader will find a similar proverb in Rhys-David’s “Buddhist Suttas” (Sacred Books of the East), p. 173,—together with a very curious parable, cited in a footnote, which an Indian commentator gives in explanation.
[23] From the Buddhist work Dai-chi-dō-ron.—You'll find a similar proverb in Rhys-Davids’ “Buddhist Suttas” (Sacred Books of the East), p. 173,—along with a very interesting parable mentioned in a footnote, provided by an Indian commentator for clarification.
28.—Ingwa na ko.
A karma-child.[24]
28.—Ingwa na ko.
A karma kid.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
[24] A common saying among the lower classes in reference to an unfortunate or crippled child. Here the word ingwa is used especially in the retributive sense. It usually signifies evil karma; kwahō being the term used in speaking of meritorious karma and its results. While an unfortunate child is spoken of as “a child of ingwa,” a very lucky person is called a “kwahō-mono,”—that is to say, an instance, or example of kwahō.
[24] A common saying among the lower classes about an unfortunate or disabled child. Here, the word ingwa is used mainly in a retributive sense. It typically signifies bad karma; kwahō is the term used when talking about good karma and its results. While an unfortunate child is referred to as “a child of ingwa,” a very fortunate person is called a “kwahō-mono”—meaning an instance or example of kwahō.
29.—Ingwa wa, kuruma no wa.
Cause-and-effect is like a wheel.[25]
29.—Ingwa wa, kuruma no wa.
Cause and effect is like a wheel.[25]
[25] The comparison of karma to the wheel of a wagon will be familiar to students of Buddhism. The meaning of this proverb is identical with that of the Dhammapada verse:—“If a man speaks or acts with an evil thought, pain follows him as the wheel follows the foot of the ox that draws the carriage.”
[25] The comparison of karma to a wagon wheel will be familiar to students of Buddhism. This proverb means the same as the verse from the Dhammapada:—“If someone speaks or acts with an evil thought, pain follows them just like the wheel follows the foot of the ox that pulls the carriage.”
30.—Innen ga fukai.
The karma-relation is deep.[26]
30.—Inside is deep.
The karma connection is profound.[26]
[26] A saying very commonly used in speaking of the attachment of lovers, or of the unfortunate results of any close relation between two persons.
[26] A saying often used to talk about the bond between lovers or the unfortunate outcomes of a close relationship between two people.
31.—Inochi wa fū-zen no tomoshibi.
Life is a lamp-flame before a wind.[27]
31.—Life is a flame in the wind.
Life is a lamp-flame in front of a gust.
[27] Or, “like the flame of a lamp exposed to the wind.” A frequent expression in Buddhist literature is “the Wind of Death.”
[27] Or, “like the flame of a lamp in the wind.” A common phrase in Buddhist literature is “the Wind of Death.”
32.—Issun no mushi ni mo, gobu no tamashii.
Even a worm an inch long has a soul half-an-inch long.[28]
32.—Even a one-inch worm has a soul that's half an inch long.
[28] Literally, “has a soul of five bu,”—five bu being equal to half of the Japanese inch. Buddhism forbids all taking of life, and classes as living things (Ujō) all forms having sentiency. The proverb, however,—as the use of the word “soul” (tamashii) implies,—reflects popular belief rather than Buddhist philosophy. It signifies that any life, however small or mean, is entitled to mercy.
[28] Literally, “has a soul of five bu,”—five bu being half of a Japanese inch. Buddhism prohibits taking any life and considers all beings with feelings as living things (Ujō). However, the proverb, as suggested by the use of the word “soul” (tamashii), reflects common belief rather than Buddhist philosophy. It means that every life, no matter how small or insignificant, deserves compassion.
33.—Iwashi[29]
no atama mo shinjin kara.
Even the head of an iwashi, by virtue of faith, [will have power to
save, or heal].
33.—Iwashi[29]
no atama mo shinjin kara.
Even the head of a sardine, through faith, [can save or heal].
[29] The iwashi is a very small fish, much resembling a sardine. The proverb implies that the object of worship signifies little, so long as the prayer is made with perfect faith and pure intention.
[29] The iwashi is a tiny fish, quite similar to a sardine. The proverb suggests that the object of worship doesn’t matter much, as long as the prayer is offered with complete faith and good intentions.
34.—Jigō-jitoku.[30]
The fruit of ones own deeds [in a previous state of existence].
34.—Jigō-jitoku.[30]
The consequences of one's own actions [in a past life].
[30] Few popular Buddhist phrases are more often used than this. Jigō signifies ones own acts or thoughts; jitoku, to bring upon oneself,—nearly always in the sense of misfortune, when the word is used in the Buddhist way. “Well, it is a matter of Jigō-jitoku,” people will observe on seeing a man being taken to prison; meaning, “He is reaping the consequence of his own faults.”
[30] Few popular Buddhist phrases are used more frequently than this. Jigō refers to one's own actions or thoughts; jitoku means to bring something upon oneself—usually in the context of misfortune when used in a Buddhist sense. “Well, it’s a matter of Jigō-jitoku,” people will remark when they see a man being taken to prison, meaning, “He is facing the consequences of his own mistakes.”
35.—Jigoku dé hotoké.
Like meeting with a Buddha in hell.[31]
35.—Jigoku dé hotoké.
Like encountering a Buddha in hell.[31]
[31] Refers to the joy of meeting a good friend in time of misfortune. The above is an abbreviation. The full proverb is, Jigoku dé hotoké hotoke ni ōta yo da.
[31] Refers to the joy of meeting a good friend during tough times. The above is an abbreviation. The full proverb is, Jigoku dé hotoké hotoke ni ōta yo da.
36.—Jigoku Gokuraku wa kokoro ni ari.
Hell and Heaven are in the hearts of men.[32]
36.—Hell and Heaven are in the hearts of men.
[32] A proverb in perfect accord with the higher Buddhism.
[32] A saying that's completely in line with the principles of advanced Buddhism.
37.—Jigoku mo sumika.
Even Hell itself is a dwelling-place.[33]
37.—Jigoku mo sumika.
Even Hell itself is a home.[33]
[33] Meaning that even those obliged to live in hell must learn to accommodate themselves to the situation. One should always try to make the best of circumstances. A proverb of kindred signification is, Sumeba, Miyako: “Wheresoever ones home is, that is the Capital [or, imperial City].”
[33] This means that even those forced to live in hell must find a way to adapt to their situation. One should always try to make the best of their circumstances. A related proverb is, Sumeba, Miyako: “Wherever one’s home is, that is the Capital [or, imperial City].”
38.—Jigoku ni mo shiru bito.
Even in hell old acquaintances are welcome.
38.—Jigoku ni mo shiru bito.
Even in hell, old friends are appreciated.
39.—Kagé no katachi ni shitagau gotoshi.
Even as the shadow follows the shape.[34]
39.—Just like a shadow follows its shape.
Even as the shadow follows the shape.[34]
[34] Referring to the doctrine of cause-and-effect. Compare with verse 2 of the Dhammapada.
[34] Referring to the principle of cause and effect. Compare with verse 2 of the Dhammapada.
40.—Kané wa Amida yori bikaru.
Money shines even more brightly than Amida.[35]
40.—Money shines even more brightly than Amida.
Money shines even more brightly than Amida.[35]
[35] Amitâbha, the Buddha of Immeasurable Light. His image in the temples is usually gilded from head to foot.—There are many other ironical proverbs about the power of wealth,—such as Jigoku no sata mo kané shidai: “Even the Judgments of Hell may be influenced by money.”
[35] Amitâbha, the Buddha of Immeasurable Light. His statue in the temples is typically covered in gold from head to toe. There are also many ironic sayings about the power of wealth, such as Jigoku no sata mo kané shidai: “Even the Judgments of Hell can be swayed by money.”
41.—Karu-toki no Jizō-gao; nasu-toki no Emma-gao.
Borrowing-time, the face of Jizō; repaying-time, the face of Emma.[36]
41.—The face of Jizō during borrowing time; the face of Emma during repayment time.
Borrowing-time, the face of Jizō; repaying-time, the face of Emma.[36]
[36] Emma is the Chinese and Japanese Yama,—in Buddhism the Lord of Hell, and the Judge of the Dead. The proverb is best explained by the accompanying drawings, which will serve to give an idea of the commoner representations of both divinities.
[36] Emma is the Yama in Chinese and Japanese culture— in Buddhism, he’s the Lord of Hell and the Judge of the Dead. The proverb is best understood through the accompanying drawings, which will help illustrate the typical depictions of both deities.
42.—Kiité Gokuraku, mité Jigoku.
Heard of only, it is Paradise; seen, it is Hell.[37]
42.—Heard of, it's Paradise; seen, it's Hell.
[37] Rumor is never trustworthy.
Rumors are never trustworthy.
43.—Kōji mon wo idézu: akuji sen ni wo hashiru.
Good actions go not outside of the gate: bad deeds travel a thousand ri.
43.—Kōji mon wo idézu: akuji sen ni wo hashiru.
Good deeds stay within the gate: bad actions spread far and wide.
44.—Kokoro no koma ni tadzuna wo yuru-suna.
Never let go the reins of the wild colt of the heart.
44.—Don't let go of the reins of your wild heart.
45.—Kokoro no oni ga mi wo séméru.
The body is tortured only by the demon of the heart.[38]
45.—The demon of the heart torments the body.
The body is tortured only by the demon of the heart.[38]
[38] Or “mind.” That is to say that we suffer only from the consequences of our own faults.—The demon-torturer in the Buddhist hell says to his victim:—“Blame not me!—I am only the creation of your own deeds and thoughts: you made me for this!”—Compare with No. 36.
[38] Or “mind.” This means that we only deal with the consequences of our own mistakes.—The demon torturer in Buddhist hell tells his victim:—“Don’t blame me!—I’m just the result of your own actions and thoughts: you created me for this!”—See No. 36.
46.—Kokoro no shi to wa naré; kokoro wo shi to sezaré.
Be the teacher of your heart: do not allow your heart to become your teacher.
46.—Be the teacher of your heart; don’t let your heart be your teacher.
47.—Kono yo wa kari no yado.
This world is only a resting-place.[39]
47.—This world is just a temporary shelter.
This world is only a resting-place.[39]
[39] “This world is but a travellers’ inn,” would be an almost equally correct translation. Yado literally means a lodging, shelter, inn; and the word is applied often to those wayside resting-houses at which Japanese travellers halt during a journey. Kari signifies temporary, transient, fleeting,—as in the common Buddhist saying, Kono yo kari no yo: “This world is a fleeting world.” Even Heaven and Hell represent to the Buddhist only halting places upon the journey to Nirvâna.
[39] "This world is just a travelers' inn," would be an almost equally accurate translation. Yado literally means a lodging, shelter, or inn; and the term is often used for those wayside rest stops where Japanese travelers take a break during their journeys. Kari means temporary, transient, or fleeting—as in the common Buddhist saying, Kono yo kari no yo: "This world is a fleeting world." Even Heaven and Hell are seen by Buddhists as just stopping points on the way to Nirvâna.
48.—Kori wo chiribamé; midzu ni égaku.
To inlay ice; to paint upon water.[40]
48.—Scatter the ice; paint on the water.
To inlay ice; to paint upon water.[40]
[40] Refers to the vanity of selfish effort for some merely temporary end.
[40] Refers to the futility of selfish actions aimed at achieving only a short-term goal.
49.—Korokoro to
Naku wa yamada no
Hototogisu,
Chichi nitéya aran,
Haha nitéya aran.
The bird that cries korokoro in the mountain rice-field I know to be a
hototogisu;—yet it may have been my father; it may have been my
mother.[41]
49.—The bird that cries korokoro
In the mountain rice field
I recognize as a
Hototogisu;
Yet it might have been my father; it might have been my mother.
[41] This verse-proverb is cited in the Buddhist work Wōjō Yōshū, with the following comment:—“Who knows whether the animal in the field, or the bird in the mountain-wood, has not been either his father or his mother in some former state of existence?”—The hototogisu is a kind of cuckoo.
[41] This verse-proverb is mentioned in the Buddhist text Wōjō Yōshū, with the following remark:—“Who knows if the animal in the field or the bird in the mountain woods might have been his father or mother in a previous life?”—The hototogisu is a type of cuckoo.
50.—Ko wa Sangai no kubikase.
A child is a neck-shackle for the Three States of
Existence.[42]
50.—Ko wa Sangai no kubikase.
A child is a burden for the Three States of Existence.[42]
[42] That is to say, The love of parents for their child may impede their spiritual progress—not only in this world, but through all their future states of being,—just as a kubikasé, or Japanese cangue, impedes the movements of the person upon whom it is placed. Parental affection, being the strongest of earthly attachments, is particularly apt to cause those whom it enslaves to commit wrongful acts in the hope of benefiting their offspring.—The term Sangai here signifies the three worlds of Desire, Form, and Formlessness,—all the states of existence below Nirvâna. But the word is sometimes used to signify the Past, the Present, and the Future.
[42] That is to say, the love of parents for their child can hinder their spiritual growth—not just in this life, but in all their future states of existence—much like a kubikasé, or Japanese cangue, restricts the movements of the person wearing it. Parental love, being the strongest earthly attachment, often drives those who are bound by it to act wrongly in the hopes of helping their children. The term Sangai here refers to the three realms of Desire, Form, and Formlessness—all states of existence below Nirvâna. However, the word is also used to refer to the Past, the Present, and the Future.
51.—Kuchi wa wazawai no kado.
The mouth is the front-gate of all misfortune.[43]
51.—The mouth is the gateway of all misfortune.
[43] That is to say, The chief cause of trouble is unguarded speech. The word Kado means always the main entrance to a residence.
[43] In other words, the main source of problems is careless talk. The word Kado always refers to the primary entrance of a home.
52.—Kwahō wa, nété maté.
If you wish for good luck, sleep and wait.[44]
52.—Kwahō wa, nété maté.
If you want good luck, just sleep and wait.[44]
[44] Kwahō, a purely Buddhist term, signifying good fortune as the result of good actions in a previous life, has come to mean in common parlance good fortune of any kind. The proverb is often used in a sense similar to that of the English saying: “Watched pot never boils.” In a strictly Buddhist sense it would mean, “Do not be too eager for the reward of good deeds.”
[44] Kwahō, a term that originates from Buddhism, means good fortune resulting from good actions in a past life, but in everyday language, it now refers to any kind of good luck. This saying is often used similarly to the English phrase: “A watched pot never boils.” In a strictly Buddhist context, it would imply, “Don’t be too impatient for the rewards of your good deeds.”
53.—Makanu tané wa haënu.
Nothing will grow, if the seed be not sown.[45]
53.—Nothing will grow if the seed isn't sown.
Nothing will grow, if the seed be not sown.[45]
[45] Do not expect harvest, unless you sow the seed. Without earnest effort no merit can be gained.
[45] Don't expect to reap a harvest if you haven't planted the seed. Without genuine effort, you can't earn any merit.
54.—Matéba, kanrō no hiyori.
If you wait, ambrosial weather will come.[46]
54.—Matéba, kanrō no hiyori.
If you wait, beautiful weather will come.[46]
[46] Kanrō, the sweet dew of Heaven, or amrita. All good things come to him who waits.
[46] Kanrō, the sweet nectar of Heaven, or amrita. All good things come to those who wait.
55.—Meidō no michi ni Ō wa nashi.
There is no King on the Road of Death.[47]
55.—There is no King on the Road of Death.
There is no King on the Road of Death.[47]
[47] Literally, “on the Road of Meidō.” The Meidō is the Japanese Hades,—the dark under-world to which all the dead must journey.
[47] Literally, “on the Road of Meidō.” The Meidō is the Japanese version of Hades—the dark underworld that everyone has to travel to after they die.
56.—Mekura hebi ni ojizu.
The blind man does not fear the snake.[48]
56.—The blind man does not fear the snake.
The blind man does not fear the snake.[48]
[48] The ignorant and the vicious, not understanding the law of cause-and-effect, do not fear the certain results of their folly.
[48] The uninformed and the wicked, not grasping the principle of cause and effect, don't worry about the inevitable consequences of their mistakes.
57.—Mitsuréba, hakuru.
Having waxed, wanes.[49]
57.—Finds its way, fades.
Having waxed, wanes.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
[49] No sooner has the moon waxed full than it begins to wane. So the height of prosperity is also the beginning of fortunes decline.
[49] As soon as the moon is full, it starts to shrink again. Likewise, the peak of success marks the start of a decline in fortunes.
58.—Mon zen no kozō narawanu kyō wo yomu.
The shop-boy in front of the temple-gate repeats the sutra which he never
learned.[50]
58.—The shop-boy in front of the temple gate recites the sutra he never learned.
[50] Kozō means “acolyte” as well as “shop-boy,”“errand-boy,” or “apprentice;” but in this case it refers to a boy employed in a shop situated near or before the gate of a Buddhist temple. By constantly hearing the sutra chanted in the temple, the boy learns to repeat the words. A proverb of kindred meaning is, Kangaku-In no suzumé wa, Mōgyū wo sayézuru: “The sparrows of Kangaku-In [an ancient seat of learning] chirp the Mōgyū,”—a Chinese text formerly taught to young students. The teaching of either proverb is excellently expressed by a third:—Narau yori wa naréro: “Rather than study [an art], get accustomed to it,”—that is to say, “keep constantly in contact with it.” Observation and practice are even better than study.
[50] Kozō means “apprentice” or “shop assistant,” but in this case, it refers to a boy working in a shop located near the gate of a Buddhist temple. By constantly hearing the sutras chanted in the temple, the boy learns to recite the words. A related proverb is, Kangaku-In no suzumé wa, Mōgyū wo sayézuru: “The sparrows of Kangaku-In [an ancient place of learning] chirp the Mōgyū,”—which refers to a Chinese text that was once taught to young students. The message of both proverbs is well captured by a third: Narau yori wa naréro: “Instead of just studying [an art], get used to it,”—meaning “stay in constant contact with it.” Experience and practice are even better than studying.
59.—Mujō no kazé wa, toki erabazu.
The Wind of Impermanency does not choose a time.[51]
59.—The Wind of Impermanence does not choose a time.
[51] Death and Change do not conform their ways to human expectation.
[51] Death and Change don't follow human expectations.
60.—Neko mo Busshō ari.
In even a cat the Buddha-nature exists.[52]
60.—Even a cat has Buddha nature.
[52] Notwithstanding the legend that only the cat and the mamushi (a poisonous viper) failed to weep for the death of the Buddha.
[52] Despite the story that only the cat and the mamushi (a poisonous viper) didn't cry for the death of the Buddha.
61.—Néta ma ga Gokuraku.
The interval of sleep is Paradise.[53]
61.—Néta ma ga Gokuraku.
The time spent sleeping is Paradise.[53]
[53] Only during sleep can we sometimes cease to know the sorrow and pain of this world. (Compare with No. 83.)
[53] Only when we're asleep can we occasionally escape the sorrow and pain of this world. (Compare with No. 83.)
62.—Nijiu-go Bosatsu mo soré-soré no yaku.
Even each of the Twenty-five Bodhisattvas has his own particular duty to
perform.
62.—Nijiu-go Bosatsu mo soré-soré no yaku.
Even each of the Twenty-five Bodhisattvas has their own specific role to play.
63.—Nin mité, hō toké.
[First] see the person, [then] preach the doctrine.[54]
63.—First see the person, then share the teachings.
[54] The teaching of Buddhist doctrine should always be adapted to the intelligence of the person to be instructed. There is another proverb of the same kind,—Ki ni yorité, hō wo toké: “According to the understanding [of the person to be taught], preach the Law.”
[54] The teaching of Buddhist principles should always be tailored to the understanding of the individual being taught. There's another saying that goes, Ki ni yorité, hō wo toké: “Preach the Law according to the understanding of the person.”
64.—Ninshin ukégataku Buppoō aigatashi.
It is not easy to be born among men, and to meet with [the good fortune of
hearing the doctrine of] Buddhism.[55]
64.—Ninshin ukégataku Buppoō aigatashi.
It's not easy to be born as a human and have the luck to hear the teachings of Buddhism.[55]
[55] Popular Buddhism teaches that to be born in the world of mankind, and especially among a people professing Buddhism, is a very great privilege. However miserable human existence, it is at least a state in which some knowledge of divine truth may be obtained; whereas the beings in other and lower conditions of life are relatively incapable of spiritual progress.
[55] Popular Buddhism teaches that being born as a human, especially among people who practice Buddhism, is a significant privilege. No matter how tough human life can be, it still offers a chance to gain some understanding of divine truth; on the other hand, beings in different and lower forms of existence are comparatively unable to make spiritual progress.
65.—Oni mo jiu-hachi.
Even a devil [is pretty] at eighteen.[56]
65.—Even a devil looks good at eighteen.
[56] There are many curious sayings and proverbs about the oni, or Buddhist devil,—such as Oni no mé ni mo namida, “tears in even a devil’s eyes;”—Oni no kakuran, “devil’s cholera” (said of the unexpected sickness of some very strong and healthy person), etc., etc.—The class of demons called Oni, properly belong to the Buddhist hells, where they act as torturers and jailers. They are not to be confounded with the Ma, Yasha, Kijin, and other classes of evil spirits. In Buddhist art they are represented as beings of enormous strength, with the heads of bulls and of horses. The bull-headed demons are called Go-zu; the horse-headed Mé-zu.
[56] There are many interesting sayings and proverbs about the oni, or Buddhist devil, such as Oni no mé ni mo namida, “tears in even a devil’s eyes;”—Oni no kakuran, “devil’s cholera” (referring to the sudden illness of a very strong and healthy person), etc. The category of demons called Oni primarily belongs to the Buddhist hells, where they serve as torturers and jailers. They should not be confused with Ma, Yasha, Kijin, and other types of evil spirits. In Buddhist art, they are depicted as incredibly strong beings with the heads of bulls and horses. The bull-headed demons are called Go-zu; the horse-headed ones are Mé-zu.
66.—Oni mo mi, narétaru ga yoshi.
Even a devil, when you become accustomed to the sight of him, may prove a
pleasant acquaintance.
66.—Oni mo mi, narétaru ga yoshi.
Even a devil, once you get used to seeing him, can become a nice companion.
[57] Meaning that great power should be given only to the strong.
[57] This means that significant power should only be granted to the strong.
68.—Oni no nyōbo ni kijin.
A devil takes a goblin to wife.[58]
68.—A devil takes a goblin to wife.
A devil takes a goblin to wife.[58]
[58] Meaning that a wicked man usually marries a wicked woman.
[58] This means that a bad man usually marries a bad woman.
69.—Onna no ké ni wa dai-zō mo tsunagaru.
With one hair of a woman you can tether even a great elephant.
69.—Onna no ké ni wa dai-zō mo tsunagaru.
With a single hair from a woman, you can tie up even a massive elephant.
70.—Onna wa Sangai ni iyé nashi.
Women have no homes of their own in the Three States of Existence.
70.—Onna wa Sangai ni iyé nashi.
Women don't have their own homes in the Three States of Existence.
71.—Oya no ingwa ga ko ni mukuü.
The karma of the parents is visited upon the child.[59]
71.—The karma of the parents falls upon the child.
The karma of the parents is visited upon the child.[59]
[59] Said of the parents of crippled or deformed children. But the popular idea here expressed is not altogether in accord with the teachings of the higher Buddhism.
[59] This refers to the parents of disabled or deformed children. However, the common belief expressed here doesn’t fully align with the teachings of advanced Buddhism.
72.—Rakkwa éda ni kaerazu.
The fallen blossom never returns to the branch.[60]
72.—The fallen blossom never returns to the branch.
[60] That which has been done never can be undone: the past cannot be recalled.—This proverb is an abbreviation of the longer Buddhist text: Rakkwa éda ni kaerazu; ha-kyō futatabi terasazu: “The fallen blossom never returns to the branch; the shattered mirror never again reflects.”
[60] What’s done is done; the past can’t be changed. —This saying is a shorter version of a longer Buddhist text: Rakkwa éda ni kaerazu; ha-kyō futatabi terasazu: “The fallen blossom never returns to the branch; the shattered mirror never reflects again.”
73.—Raku wa ku no tané; ku wa raku no tané.
Pleasure is the seed of pain; pain is the seed of pleasure.
73.—Pleasure is the seed of pain; pain is the seed of pleasure.
74.—Rokudō wa, mé no maë.
The Six Roads are right before your eyes.[61]
74.—The Six Roads are right in front of you.
The Six Roads are right before your eyes.[61]
[61] That is to say, Your future life depends upon your conduct in this life; and you are thus free to choose for yourself the place of your next birth.
[61] In other words, your future life is determined by how you act in this life; and you have the freedom to decide where you will be born next.
75.—Sangai mu-an.
There is no rest within the Three States of Existence.
75.—Sangai mu-an.
There is no rest in the Three States of Existence.
76.—Sangai ni kaki nashi;—Rokudō ni hotori nashi.
There is no fence to the Three States of Existence;—there is no
neighborhood to the Six Roads.[62]
76.—There are no boundaries to the Three States of Existence;—there are no borders to the Six Paths.
[62] Within the Three States (Sangai), or universes, of Desire, Form, and Formlessness; and within the Six Worlds, or conditions of being,—Jigokudō (Hell), Gakidō (Pretas), Chikushōdō (Animal Life), Shuradō (World of Fighting and Slaughter), Ningendō (Mankind), Tenjōdō (Heavenly Spirits)—all existence is included. Beyond there is only Nirvâna. “There is no fence,” “no neighborhood,”—that is to say, no limit beyond which to escape,—no middle-path between any two of these states. We shall be reborn into some one of them according to our karma.—Compare with No. 74.
[62] In the Three States (Sangai), or realms, of Desire, Form, and Formlessness; and within the Six Worlds, or states of being—Jigokudō (Hell), Gakidō (Hungry Ghosts), Chikushōdō (Animal Life), Shuradō (The World of Fighting and Slaughter), Ningendō (Humanity), Tenjōdō (Heavenly Beings)—everything that exists is encompassed. Beyond that lies only Nirvâna. “There is no fence,” “no neighborhood”—meaning, there are no limits to escape from, and there is no middle path between any two of these states. We will be reborn into one of them according to our karma.—Compare with No. 74.
77.—Sangé ni wa sannen no tsumi mo hōrobu.
One confession effaces the sins of even three years.
77.—Sangé ni wa sannen no tsumi mo hōrobu.
One confession cancels out the sins of even three years.
78.—San nin yoréba, kugai.
Where even three persons come together, there is a world of pain.[63]
78.—San nin yoréba, kugai.
Wherever three people gather, there’s a lot of pain. [63]
[63] Kugai (lit.: “bitter world”) is a term often used to describe the life of a prostitute.
[63] Kugai (literal meaning: “bitter world”) is a term commonly used to describe the life of a sex worker.
79.—San nin yoréba, Monjū no chié.
Where three persons come together, there is the wisdom of Monjū.[64]
79.—San nin yoréba, Monjū no chié.
Where three people gather, there is the wisdom of Monjū.[64]
[64] Monjū Bosatsu [Mañdjus’ri Bodhisattva] figures in Japanese Buddhism as a special divinity of wisdom.—The proverb signifies that three heads are better than one. A saying of like meaning is, Hiza to mo dankō: “Consult even with your own knee;” that is to say, Despise no advice, no matter how humble the source of it.
[64] Monjū Bosatsu [Mañdjus’ri Bodhisattva] appears in Japanese Buddhism as a special deity of wisdom.—The proverb means that three heads are better than one. A similar saying is, Hiza to mo dankō: “Consult even with your own knee;” which means, don’t dismiss any advice, regardless of how humble its source may be.
80.—Shaka ni sekkyō.
Preaching to Sâkyamuni.
80.—Shaka ni sekkyō.
Preaching to Sakyamuni.
81.—Shami kara chōrō.
To become an abbot one must begin as a novice.
81.—Shami kara chōrō.
To become an abbot, you have to start as a novice.
82.—Shindaréba, koso ikitaré.
Only by reason of having died does one enter into life.[65]
82.—Only by dying does one truly live.
[65] I never hear this singular proverb without being re-minded of a sentence in Huxley’s famous essay, On the Physical Basis of Life:—“The living protoplasm not only ultimately dies and is resolved into its mineral and lifeless constituents, but is always dying, and, strange as the paradox may sound, could not live unless it died.”
[65] I never hear this particular proverb without thinking of a line from Huxley’s well-known essay, On the Physical Basis of Life:—“Living protoplasm not only eventually dies and breaks down into its mineral and lifeless parts, but is always dying, and, as strange as it may seem, could not live unless it died.”
83.—Shiranu ga, hotoké; minu ga, Gokuraku.
Not to know is to be a Buddha; not to see is Paradise.
83.—Not knowing is being a Buddha; not seeing is Paradise.
84.—Shōbo ni kidoku nashi.
There is no miracle in true doctrine.[66]
84.—Shōbo ni kidoku nashi.
There are no miracles in true teachings.[66]
[66] Nothing can happen except as a result of eternal and irrevocable law.
[66] Nothing can happen except as a result of unchanging and unavoidable law.
85.—Shō-chié wa Bodai no samatagé.
A little wisdom is a stumbling-block on the way to Buddhahood.[67]
85.—A little wisdom is a stumbling block on the path to Buddhahood.
[67] Bodai is the same word as the Sanscrit Bodhi, signifying the supreme enlightenment,—the knowledge that leads to Buddhahood; but it is often used by Japanese Buddhists in the sense of divine bliss, or the Buddha-state itself.
[67] Bodai is the same word as the Sanskrit Bodhi, which means supreme enlightenment—the knowledge that leads to becoming a Buddha; however, it's often used by Japanese Buddhists to refer to divine bliss or the Buddha-state itself.
86.—Shōshi no kukai hetori nashi.
There is no shore to the bitter Sea of Birth and Death.[68]
86.—Shōshi no kukai hetori nashi.
There is no shore to the bitter Sea of Birth and Death.[68]
87.—Sodé no furi-awasé mo tashō no en.
Even the touching of sleeves in passing is caused by some relation in a former
life.
87.—The brushing of sleeves in passing is due to some connection from a past life.
88.—Sun zen; shaku ma.
An inch of virtue; a foot of demon.[69]
88.—Sun zen; shaku ma.
An inch of goodness; a foot of evil.[69]
[69] Ma (Sanscrit, Mârakâyikas) is the name given to a particular class of spirits who tempt men to evil. But in Japanese folklore the Ma have a part much resembling that occupied in Western popular superstition by goblins and fairies.
[69] Ma (Sanskrit, Mârakâyikas) refers to a specific kind of spirit that tempts people to do wrong. However, in Japanese folklore, the Ma play a role similar to that of goblins and fairies in Western popular beliefs.
89.—Tanoshimi wa hanasimi no motoi.
All joy is the source of sorrow.
89.—Enjoyment is the root of sadness.
All joy is the source of sorrow.
90.—Tondé hi ni iru natsu no mushi.
So the insects of summer fly to the flame.[70]
90.—Tondé hi ni iru natsu no mushi.
So the summer insects are drawn to the flame.[70]
[70] Said especially in reference to the result of sensual indulgence.
[70] Used particularly to refer to the outcome of physical pleasure.
91.—Tsuchi-botoké no midzu-asobi.
Clay-Buddha’s water-playing.[71]
91.—Tsuchi-botoké no midzu-asobi.
Clay Buddha’s water play.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
[71] That is to say, “As dangerous as for a clay Buddha to play with water.” Children often amuse themselves by making little Buddhist images of mud, which melt into shapelessness, of course, if placed in water.
[71] In other words, “It’s as risky as a clay Buddha playing with water.” Kids often entertain themselves by making small Buddha figures out of mud, which obviously dissolve into a mess if they get wet.
92.—Tsuki ni murakumo, hana ni kazé.
Cloud-wrack to the moon; wind to flowers.[72]
92.—Clouds in the moonlight, wind among the flowers.
Cloud-wrack to the moon; wind to flowers.[72]
[72] The beauty of the moon is obscured by masses of clouds; the trees no sooner blossom than their flowers are scattered by the wind. All beauty is evanescent.
[72] The beauty of the moon is hidden by thick clouds; the trees barely bloom before their flowers are blown away by the wind. All beauty is fleeting.
93.—Tsuyu no inochi.
Human life is like the dew of morning.
93.—Tsuyu no inochi.
Human life is like the morning dew.
94.—U-ki wa, kokoro ni ari.
Joy and sorrow exist only in the mind.
94.—Your feelings are all in your mind.
Joy and sorrow exist only in the mind.
95.—Uri no tsuru ni nasubi wa naranu.
Egg-plants do not grow upon melon-vines.
95.—Uri no tsuru ni nasubi wa naranu.
Eggplants do not grow on melon vines.
96.—Uso mo hōben.
Even an untruth may serve as a device.[73]
96.—Uso mo hōben.
Even a falsehood can be useful. [73]
[73] That is, a pious device for effecting conversion. Such a device is justified especially by the famous parable of the third chapter of the Saddharma Pundarîka.
[73] In other words, a religious tool for bringing about conversion. This tool is especially supported by the well-known parable in the third chapter of the Saddharma Pundarîka.
97.—Waga ya no hotoké tattoshi.
My family ancestors were all excellent Buddhas.[74]
97.—Waga ya no hotoké tattoshi.
My family ancestors were all remarkable Buddhas.[74]
[74] Meaning that one most reveres the hotoké—the spirits of the dead regarded as Buddhas—in one’s own household-shrine. There is an ironical play upon the word hotoké, which may mean either a dead person simply, or a Buddha. Perhaps the spirit of this proverb may be better explained by the help of another: Nigéta sakana ni chisai wa nai; shinda kodomo ni warui ko wa nai—“Fish that escaped was never small; child that died was never bad.”
[74] Meaning that one most honors the hotoké—the spirits of the deceased seen as Buddhas—in one’s own household shrine. There is an ironic play on the word hotoké, which can mean either a dead person or a Buddha. Perhaps the essence of this proverb can be better understood with another: Nigéta sakana ni chisai wa nai; shinda kodomo ni warui ko wa nai—“The fish that got away was never small; the child that died was never bad.”
98.—Yuki no haté wa, Nehan.
The end of snow is Nirvâna.[75]
98.—The end of snow is Nirvana.
The end of snow is Nirvana.[75]
[75] This curious saying is the only one in my collection containing the word Nehan (Nirvâna), and is here inserted chiefly for that reason. The common people seldom speak of Nehan, and have little knowledge of those profound doctrines to which the term is related. The above phrase, as might be inferred, is not a popular expression: it is rather an artistic and poetical reference to the aspect of a landscape covered with snow to the horizon-line,—so that beyond the snow-circle there is only the great void of the sky.
[75] This interesting saying is the only one in my collection that uses the word Nehan (Nirvâna), which is why it's included here. Regular people rarely talk about Nehan and know little about the deep teachings connected to the term. As you might guess, the phrase isn’t commonly used; it’s more of an artistic and poetic way to describe a landscape blanketed in snow all the way to the horizon—beyond the circle of snow, there's just the vast emptiness of the sky.
99.—Zen ni wa zen no mukui; aku ni wa aku no mukui.
Goodness [or, virtue] is the return for goodness; evil is the return for
evil.[76]
99.—Good actions bring good consequences; bad actions bring bad consequences.
[76] Not so commonplace a proverb as might appear at first sight; for it refers especially to the Buddhist belief that every kindness shown to us in this life is a return of kindness done to others in a former life, and that every wrong inflicted upon us is the reflex of some injustice which we committed in a previous birth.
[76] Not as ordinary a saying as it may seem at first glance; it specifically relates to the Buddhist belief that every act of kindness we receive in this life is a repayment for kindness we offered to others in a past life, and that every wrong done to us reflects some injustice we inflicted in a previous existence.
100.—Zensé no yakusoku-goto.
Promised [or, destined] from a former birth.[77]
100.—The promise of Zensé.
Promised from a past life.[77]
[77] A very common saying,—often uttered as a comment upon the unhappiness of separation, upon sudden misfortune, upon sudden death, etc. It is used especially in relation to shinjū, or lovers’ suicide. Such suicide is popularly thought to be a result of cruelty in some previous state of being, or the consequence of having broken, in a former life, the mutual promise to become husband and wife.
[77] A very common saying—often said to comment on the sadness of separation, sudden misfortune, sudden death, and so on. It's especially used in relation to shinjū, or lovers' suicide. This type of suicide is popularly believed to be a result of cruelty in a previous life or the consequence of having broken a mutual promise to become husband and wife in a past existence.
Suggestion
I had the privilege of meeting him in Tōkyō, where he was making a brief stay on his way to India;—and we took a long walk together, and talked of Eastern religions, about which he knew incomparably more than I. Whatever I could tell him concerning local beliefs, he would comment upon in the most startling manner,—citing weird correspondences in some living cult of India, Burmah, or Ceylon. Then, all of a sudden, he turned the conversation into a totally unexpected direction.
I had the opportunity to meet him in Tokyo, where he was staying briefly on his way to India; we took a long walk together and talked about Eastern religions, a topic he knew way more about than I did. Whatever I shared about local beliefs, he would respond in the most surprising way—pointing out strange connections to some current cult in India, Burma, or Sri Lanka. Then, out of nowhere, he shifted the conversation in a completely unexpected direction.
“I have been thinking,” he said, “about the constancy of the relative proportion of the sexes, and wondering whether Buddhist doctrine furnishes an explanation. For it seems to me that, under ordinary conditions of karma, human rebirth would necessarily proceed by a regular alternation.”
“I've been thinking,” he said, “about the consistent ratio of the sexes, and wondering if Buddhist teachings provide an explanation. It seems to me that, under normal karma conditions, human rebirth would surely happen in a regular pattern.”
“Do you mean,” I asked, “that a man would be reborn as a woman, and a woman as a man?”
“Are you saying,” I asked, “that a man could be reborn as a woman, and a woman as a man?”
“Yes,” he replied, “because desire is creative, and the desire of either sex is towards the other.”
“Yes,” he replied, “because desire is creative, and the attraction of either sex is toward the other.”
“And how many men,” I said, “would want to be reborn as women?”
“And how many men,” I said, “would want to be born again as women?”
“Probably very few,” he answered. “But the doctrine that desire is creative does not imply that the individual longing creates its own satisfaction,—quite the contrary. The true teaching is that the result of every selfish wish is in the nature of a penalty, and that what the wish creates must prove—to higher knowledge at least—the folly of wishing.”
“Probably very few,” he replied. “But the idea that desire is creative doesn’t mean that individual longing brings its own satisfaction—quite the opposite. The real lesson is that the outcome of every selfish wish is essentially a punishment, and what the wish creates must ultimately show—to greater understanding at least—the foolishness of wanting.”
“There you are right,” I said; “but I do not yet understand your theory.”
“There you’re right,” I said; “but I still don’t understand your theory.”
“Well,” he continued, “if the physical conditions of human rebirth are all determined by the karma of the will relating to physical conditions, then sex would be determined by the will in relation to sex. Now the will of either sex is towards the other. Above all things else, excepting life, man desires woman, and woman man. Each individual, moreover, independently of any personal relation, feels perpetually, you say, the influence of some inborn feminine or masculine ideal, which you call ‘a ghostly reflex of countless attachments in countless past lives.’ And the insatiable desire represented by this ideal would of itself suffice to create the masculine or the feminine body of the next existence.”
“Well,” he continued, “if the physical conditions of being reborn are all determined by the karma of our will concerning those conditions, then our gender would be shaped by our will in relation to it. Now, the desire of both men and women is directed towards each other. More than anything else, except for life itself, a man desires a woman, and a woman desires a man. Each person, regardless of any personal connection, constantly feels, as you say, the pull of some inherent feminine or masculine ideal, which you refer to as ‘a ghostly echo of countless attachments from numerous past lives.’ And this unquenchable desire represented by this ideal would be enough to create the male or female body in the next life.”
“But most women,” I observed, “would like to be reborn as men; and the accomplishment of that wish would scarcely be in the nature of a penalty.”
“But most women,” I noted, “would want to be reborn as men; and making that wish come true wouldn’t really feel like a punishment.”
“Why not?” he returned. “The happiness or unhappiness of the new existence would not be decided by sex alone: it would of necessity depend upon many conditions in combination.”
“Why not?” he replied. “The happiness or unhappiness of this new life wouldn’t depend solely on gender; it would inevitably rely on many combined factors.”
“Your theory is interesting,” I said;—“but I do not know how far it could be made to accord with accepted doctrine…. And what of the person able, through knowledge and practice of the higher law, to remain superior to all weaknesses of sex?”
“Your theory is interesting,” I said;—“but I don’t know how well it could align with accepted beliefs…. And what about the person who, through understanding and practicing the higher law, can rise above all the weaknesses of sex?”
“Such a one,” he replied, “would be reborn neither as man nor as woman,—providing there were no pre-existent karma powerful enough to check or to weaken the results of the self-conquest.”
“Someone like that,” he answered, “would be reborn neither as a man nor as a woman—assuming there isn’t any past karma strong enough to interfere with or diminish the outcomes of their self-mastery.”
“Reborn in some one of the heavens?” I queried,—“by
the
Apparitional Birth?”
“Reborn in one of the heavens?” I asked, —“by the
Apparitional Birth?”
“Not necessarily,” he said. “Such a one might be reborn in a world of desire,—like this,—but neither as man only, nor as woman only.”
“Not necessarily,” he said. “Someone like that could be reborn in a world of desire—like this—but not just as a man or just as a woman.”
“Reborn, then, in what form?” I asked.
“Reborn, then, in what way?” I asked.
“In that of a perfect being,” he responded. “A man or a woman is scarcely more than half-a-being,—because in our present imperfect state either sex can be evolved only at the cost of the other. In the mental and the physical composition of every man, there is undeveloped woman; and in the composition of every woman there is undeveloped man. But a being complete would be both perfect man and perfect woman, possessing the highest faculties of both sexes, with the weaknesses of neither. Some humanity higher than our own,—in other worlds,—might be thus evolved.”
“In the case of a perfect being,” he replied. “A man or a woman is hardly more than half a being—because in our current imperfect state, either sex can only develop at the expense of the other. Within every man's mental and physical make-up, there is an undeveloped woman; and within every woman's composition, there is an undeveloped man. But a complete being would be both a perfect man and a perfect woman, having the greatest abilities of both genders, without the weaknesses of either. Some form of humanity higher than our own—in other worlds—might evolve like this.”
“But you know,” I observed, “that there are Buddhist texts,—in the Saddharma Pundarîka, for example, and in the Vinayas,—which forbid….”
“But you know,” I said, “that there are Buddhist texts—in the Saddharma Pundarîka, for example, and in the Vinayas—that forbid….”
“Those texts,” he interrupted, “refer to imperfect beings—less than man and less than woman: they could not refer to the condition that I have been supposing…. But, remember, I am not preaching a doctrine;—I am only hazarding a theory.”
“Those texts,” he interrupted, “talk about imperfect beings—less than men and less than women: they can’t relate to the situation I’m talking about…. But just so you know, I’m not pushing a belief; I’m just putting forward a theory.”
“May I put your theory some day into print?” I asked.
“Can I publish your theory someday?” I asked.
“Why, yes,” he made answer,—“if you believe it worth thinking about.”
“Sure,” he replied, “if you think it's worth considering.”
And long afterwards I wrote it down thus, as fairly as I was able, from memory.
And a long time later, I wrote it down like this, as clearly as I could, from memory.
Ingwa-banashi[1]
[1] Lit., “a tale of ingwa.” Ingwa is a Japanese Buddhist term for evil karma, or the evil consequence of faults committed in a former state of existence. Perhaps the curious title of the narrative is best explained by the Buddhist teaching that the dead have power to injure the living only in consequence of evil actions committed by their victims in some former life. Both title and narrative may be found in the collection of weird stories entitled Hyaku-Monogatari.
[1] Literally, “a tale of ingwa.” Ingwa is a Japanese Buddhist term for bad karma, or the negative results of mistakes made in a previous life. The intriguing title of the story is probably best explained by the Buddhist belief that the dead can only harm the living as a result of wrong actions taken by their victims in a past existence. Both the title and the story can be found in the collection of strange tales called Hyaku-Monogatari.
The daimyō’s wife was dying, and knew that she was dying. She had not been able to leave her bed since the early autumn of the tenth Bunsei. It was now the fourth month of the twelfth Bunsei,—the year 1829 by Western counting; and the cherry-trees were blossoming. She thought of the cherry-trees in her garden, and of the gladness of spring. She thought of her children. She thought of her husband’s various concubines,—especially the Lady Yukiko, nineteen years old.
The daimyō's wife was dying and she knew it. She hadn't been able to get out of bed since early autumn of the tenth Bunsei. Now it was the fourth month of the twelfth Bunsei—1829 in Western terms—and the cherry trees were in bloom. She thought about the cherry trees in her garden and the joy of spring. She thought about her children. She thought about her husband's many concubines—especially Lady Yukiko, who was nineteen.
“My dear wife,” said the daimyō, “you have suffered very much for three long years. We have done all that we could to get you well,—watching beside you night and day, praying for you, and often fasting for your sake, But in spite of our loving care, and in spite of the skill of our best physicians, it would now seen that the end of your life is not far off. Probably we shall sorrow more than you will sorrow because of your having to leave what the Buddha so truly termed ‘this burning-house of the world. I shall order to be performed—no matter what the cost—every religious rite that can serve you in regard to your next rebirth; and all of us will pray without ceasing for you, that you may not have to wander in the Black Space, but may quickly enter Paradise, and attain to Buddha-hood.”
“My dear wife,” said the daimyō, “you have suffered so much for three long years. We have done everything we could to help you get better—watching over you day and night, praying for you, and often fasting for your sake. But despite our loving care and the expertise of our best doctors, it seems that your time may be drawing near. We will likely feel more sorrow than you will because of your having to leave what the Buddha so accurately called ‘this burning-house of the world.’ I will make sure that every religious rite that could help you in your next rebirth is performed—no matter the cost; and all of us will pray continuously for you, that you may not have to wander in the Black Space, but may quickly enter Paradise and achieve Buddha-hood.”
He spoke with the utmost tenderness, pressing her the while. Then, with eyelids closed, she answered him in a voice thin as the voice of in insect:—
He spoke with the greatest tenderness, holding her close the whole time. Then, with her eyes shut, she replied in a voice as faint as an insect's:—
“I am grateful—most grateful—for your kind words…. Yes, it is true, as you say, that I have been sick for three long years, and that I have been treated with all possible care and affection…. Why, indeed, should I turn away from the one true Path at the very moment of my death?… Perhaps to think of worldly matters at such a time is not right;—but I have one last request to make,—only one…. Call here to me the Lady Yukiko;—you know that I love her like a sister. I want to speak to her about the affairs of this household.”
“I am truly thankful—so thankful—for your kind words…. Yes, it’s true, as you mentioned, that I’ve been sick for three long years, and that I’ve received all possible care and affection…. Why on earth would I turn away from the one true Path right at the moment of my death?… Maybe it’s not right to think about worldly matters at such a time;—but I have one last request to make,—just one…. Please bring me the Lady Yukiko;—you know that I care for her like a sister. I want to talk to her about the affairs of this household.”
Yukiko came at the summons of the lord, and, in obedience to a sign from him, knelt down beside the couch. The daimyō’s wife opened her eyes, and looked at Yukiko, and spoke:—“Ah, here is Yukiko!… I am so pleased to see you, Yukiko!… Come a little closer,—so that you can hear me well: I am not able to speak loud…. Yukiko, I am going to die. I hope that you will be faithful in all things to our dear lord;—for I want you to take my place when I am gone…. I hope that you will always be loved by him,—yes, even a hundred times more than I have been,—and that you will very soon be promoted to a higher rank, and become his honored wife…. And I beg of you always to cherish our dear lord: never allow another woman to rob you of his affection…. This is what I wanted to say to you, dear Yukiko…. Have you been able to understand?”
Yukiko came when the lord called her, and, following his gesture, knelt down next to the couch. The daimyō's wife opened her eyes, looked at Yukiko, and said, “Ah, here is Yukiko!… I’m so happy to see you, Yukiko!… Come a little closer so you can hear me well; I can’t speak loudly…. Yukiko, I’m going to die. I hope you will remain loyal to our dear lord in everything; I want you to take my place when I’m gone…. I wish for you to be loved by him—yes, even a hundred times more than I have been—and that you will soon be promoted to a higher rank and become his honored wife…. And I ask you to always cherish our dear lord: never let another woman take away his affection…. This is what I wanted to tell you, dear Yukiko…. Do you understand?”
“Oh, my dear Lady,” protested Yukiko, “do not, I entreat you, say such strange things to me! You well know that I am of poor and mean condition:—how could I ever dare to aspire to become the wife of our lord!”
“Oh, my dear Lady,” protested Yukiko, “please, I urge you, don’t say such strange things to me! You know very well that I’m from a low and humble background—how could I possibly dare to dream of becoming the wife of our lord!”
“Nay, nay!” returned the wife, huskily,—“this is not a time for words of ceremony: let us speak only the truth to each other. After my death, you will certainly be promoted to a higher place; and I now assure you again that I wish you to become the wife of our lord—yes, I wish this, Yukiko, even more than I wish to become a Buddha!… Ah, I had almost forgotten!—I want you to do something for me, Yukiko. You know that in the garden there is a yaë-zakura,[2] which was brought here, the year before last, from Mount Yoshino in Yamato. I have been told that it is now in full bloom;—and I wanted so much to see it in flower! In a little while I shall be dead;—I must see that tree before I die. Now I wish you to carry me into the garden—at once, Yukiko,—so that I can see it…. Yes, upon your back, Yukiko;—take me upon your back….”
“Nay, nay!” replied the wife hoarsely, “this isn’t a time for formalities: let’s just speak the truth to each other. After I’m gone, you’ll definitely get promoted to a higher position; and I want to assure you once more that I wish for you to become our lord’s wife—yes, I want this, Yukiko, even more than I want to become a Buddha!… Oh, I almost forgot!—I need you to do something for me, Yukiko. You know there’s a yaë-zakura,[2] that was brought here, the year before last, from Mount Yoshino in Yamato. I’ve heard it’s in full bloom now; and I wanted so much to see it flower! Soon I’ll be dead;—I need to see that tree before I die. Now I want you to take me into the garden—right now, Yukiko,—so I can see it…. Yes, on your back, Yukiko;—carry me on your back….”
[2] Yaë-zakura, yaë-no-sakura, a variety of Japanese cherry-tree that bears double-blossoms.
[2] Yaë-zakura, yaë-no-sakura, a type of Japanese cherry tree that produces double blossoms.
While thus asking, her voice had gradually become clear and strong,—as if the intensity of the wish had given her new force: then she suddenly burst into tears. Yukiko knelt motionless, not knowing what to do; but the lord nodded assent.
While asking this, her voice had gradually become clear and strong—as if the intensity of her wish had given her new strength. Then she suddenly burst into tears. Yukiko knelt there, frozen, not knowing what to do; but the lord nodded in agreement.
“It is her last wish in this world,” he said. “She always loved cherry-flowers; and I know that she wanted very much to see that Yamato-tree in blossom. Come, my dear Yukiko, let her have her will.”
“It’s her final wish in this world,” he said. “She always loved cherry blossoms, and I know she really wanted to see that Yamato tree in bloom. Come on, my dear Yukiko, let’s honor her wish.”
As a nurse turns her back to a child, that the child may cling to it, Yukiko offered her shoulders to the wife, and said:—
As a nurse turned her back to a child so the child could cling to her, Yukiko offered her shoulders to the wife and said:—
“Lady, I am ready: please tell me how I best can help you.”
“Lady, I'm ready: please let me know how I can best assist you.”
“Why, this way!”—responded the dying woman, lifting herself with an almost superhuman effort by clinging to Yukiko’s shoulders. But as she stood erect, she quickly slipped her thin hands down over the shoulders, under the robe, and clutched the breasts of the girl,, and burst into a wicked laugh.
“Why, this way!”—the dying woman replied, lifting herself with an almost superhuman effort by holding onto Yukiko’s shoulders. But as she stood up, she quickly slid her thin hands down over the shoulders, under the robe, and grabbed the girl’s breasts, bursting into a wicked laugh.
“I have my wish!” she cried—“I have my wish for the cherry-bloom,[3]—but not the cherry-bloom of the garden!… I could not die before I got my wish. Now I have it!—oh, what a delight!”
“I have my wish!” she exclaimed—“I have my wish for the cherry-blossom, [3]—but not the cherry-blossom from the garden!... I couldn’t die before I got my wish. Now I have it!—oh, what a joy!”
[3] In Japanese poetry and proverbial phraseology, the physical beauty of a woman is compared to the cherry-flower; while feminine moral beauty is compared to the plum-flower.
[3] In Japanese poetry and sayings, a woman's physical beauty is likened to the cherry blossom, while her moral beauty is compared to the plum blossom.
And with these words she fell forward upon the crouching girl, and died.
And with those words, she collapsed onto the crouching girl and died.
The attendants at once attempted to lift the body from Yukiko’s shoulders, and to lay it upon the bed. But—strange to say!—this seemingly easy thing could not be done. The cold hands had attached themselves in some unaccountable way to the breasts of the girl,—appeared to have grown into the quick flesh. Yukiko became senseless with fear and pain.
The attendants immediately tried to lift the body off Yukiko's shoulders and place it on the bed. But—strangely enough!—this seemingly simple task couldn't be accomplished. The cold hands had somehow clung to the girl's chest—seemed to have fused with her flesh. Yukiko fainted from fear and pain.
Physicians were called. They could not understand what had taken place. By no ordinary methods could the hands of the dead woman be unfastened from the body of her victim;—they so clung that any effort to remove them brought blood. This was not because the fingers held: it was because the flesh of the palms had united itself in some inexplicable manner to the flesh of the breasts!
Physicians were called. They couldn't understand what had happened. There was no ordinary way to separate the hands of the dead woman from the body of her victim; they were so tightly bonded that any attempt to pull them apart caused bleeding. This wasn’t because the fingers were gripping; it was because the flesh of the palms had somehow fused with the flesh of the breasts!
At that time the most skilful physician in Yedo was a foreigner,—a Dutch surgeon. It was decided to summon him. After a careful examination he said that he could not understand the case, and that for the immediate relief of Yukiko there was nothing to be done except to cut the hands from the corpse. He declared that it would be dangerous to attempt to detach them from the breasts. His advice was accepted; and the hands’ were amputated at the wrists. But they remained clinging to the breasts; and there they soon darkened and dried up,—like the hands of a person long dead.
At that time, the most skilled physician in Yedo was a foreigner—a Dutch surgeon. It was decided to call him in. After a careful examination, he said he couldn't understand the case and that the only immediate solution for Yukiko's relief was to amputate the hands from the corpse. He stated it would be risky to try to detach them from the breasts. His advice was followed, and the hands were amputated at the wrists. However, they remained attached to the breasts, and soon after, they darkened and dried up—like the hands of someone who had been dead for a long time.
Yet this was only the beginning of the horror.
Yet this was just the start of the nightmare.
Withered and bloodless though they seemed, those hands were not dead. At intervals they would stir—stealthily, like great grey spiders. And nightly thereafter,—beginning always at the Hour of the Ox,[4]—they would clutch and compress and torture. Only at the Hour of the Tiger the pain would cease.
Withered and pale as they looked, those hands were very much alive. Every so often, they would move—quietly, like large gray spiders. And every night thereafter—starting always at the Hour of the Ox,[4]—they would grab, squeeze, and torment. The pain would only stop at the Hour of the Tiger.
[4] In ancient Japanese time, the Hour of the Ox was the special hour of ghosts. It began at 2 A.M., and lasted until 4 A.M.—for the old Japanese hour was double the length of the modern hour. The Hour of the Tiger began at 4 A.M.
[4] In ancient Japan, the Hour of the Ox was the special time for ghosts. It started at 2 A.M. and lasted until 4 A.M.—since the old Japanese hour was twice as long as the modern hour. The Hour of the Tiger began at 4 A.M.
Yukiko cut off her hair, and became a mendicant-nun,—taking the religious name of Dassetsu. She had an ihai (mortuary tablet) made, bearing the kaimyō of her dead mistress,—“Myō-Kō-In-Den Chizan-Ryō-Fu Daishi”;—and this she carried about with her in all her wanderings; and every day before it she humbly besought the dead for pardon, and performed a Buddhist service in order that the jealous spirit might find rest. But the evil karma that had rendered such an affliction possible could not soon be exhausted. Every night at the Hour of the Ox, the hands never failed to torture her, during more than seventeen years,—according to the testimony of those persons to whom she last told her story, when she stopped for one evening at the house of Noguchi Dengozayémon, in the village of Tanaka in the district of Kawachi in the province of Shimotsuké. This was in the third year of Kōkwa (1846). Thereafter nothing more was ever heard of her.
Yukiko cut her hair and became a mendicant nun, taking the religious name Dassetsu. She had a mortuary tablet made, bearing the name of her deceased mistress—“Myō-Kō-In-Den Chizan-Ryō-Fu Daishi”—which she carried with her throughout her travels. Every day, she humbly asked for forgiveness from the dead and performed a Buddhist service to help the jealous spirit find peace. However, the bad karma that allowed such suffering wouldn't be resolved easily. Every night at the Hour of the Ox, the pain in her hands tormented her for over seventeen years, according to those who heard her story when she stayed one night at Noguchi Dengozayémon's house in the village of Tanaka in the Kawachi district of Shimotsuké province. This was in the third year of Kōkwa (1846). After that, nothing more was ever heard from her.
Story of a Tengu[1]
[1]
This story may be found in the curious old Japanese book called
Jikkun-Shō. The same legend has furnished the subject of an interesting
Nō-play, called Dai-É (“The Great Assembly”).
In Japanese popular art, the Tengu are commonly represented either as
winged men with beak-shaped noses, or as birds of prey. There are different
kinds of Tengu; but all are supposed to be mountain-haunting spirits, capable
of assuming many forms, and occasionally appearing as crows, vultures, or
eagles. Buddhism appears to class the Tengu among the Mârakâyikas.
[1]
This story can be found in the intriguing old Japanese book titled
Jikkun-Shō. The same legend has inspired an interesting
Nō-play called Dai-É (“The Great Assembly”).
In Japanese popular art, Tengu are often depicted as
winged men with beak-like noses or as birds of prey. There are various
types of Tengu; however, they are all believed to be spirits that dwell in
mountains, capable of taking many forms, and sometimes appearing as crows,
vultures, or eagles. Buddhism seems to categorize the Tengu as
Mârakâyikas.
In the days of the Emperor Go-Reizei, there was a holy priest living in the temple of Saito, on the mountain called Hiyei-Zan, near Kyōto. One summer day this good priest, after a visit to the city, was returning to his temple by way of Kita-no-Ōji, when he saw some boys ill-treating a kite. They had caught the bird in a snare, and were beating it with sticks. “Oh, the, poor creature!” compassionately exclaimed the priest;—“why do you torment it so, children?” One of the boys made answer:—“We want to kill it to get the feathers.” Moved by pity, the priest persuaded the boys to let him have the kite in exchange for a fan that he was carrying; and he set the bird free. It had not been seriously hurt, and was able to fly away.
In the days of Emperor Go-Reizei, there was a holy priest living in the Saito temple on Mount Hiyei-Zan, near Kyoto. One summer day, this kind priest was returning to his temple after visiting the city via Kita-no-Ōji when he saw some boys mistreating a kite. They had trapped the bird and were hitting it with sticks. “Oh, the poor thing!” the priest exclaimed with compassion. “Why are you tormenting it like this, kids?” One of the boys replied, “We want to kill it to get the feathers.” Feeling sorry for the kite, the priest convinced the boys to let him take the kite in exchange for a fan he was carrying; then he set the bird free. It hadn't been seriously injured and was able to fly away.
Happy at having performed this Buddhist act of merit, the priest then resumed his walk. He had not proceeded very far when he saw a strange monk come out of a bamboo-grove by the road-side, and hasten towards him. The monk respectfully saluted him, and said:—“Sir, through your compassionate kindness my life has been saved; and I now desire to express my gratitude in a fitting manner.” Astonished at hearing himself thus addressed, the priest replied:—“Really, I cannot remember to have ever seen you before: please tell me who you are.” “It is not wonderful that you cannot recognize me in this form,” returned the monk: “I am the kite that those cruel boys were tormenting at Kita-no-Ōji. You saved my life; and there is nothing in this world more precious than life. So I now wish to return your kindness in some way or other. If there be anything that you would like to have, or to know, or to see,—anything that I can do for you, in short,—please to tell me; for as I happen to possess, in a small degree, the Six Supernatural Powers, I am able to gratify almost any wish that you can express.” On hearing these words, the priest knew that he was speaking with a Tengu; and he frankly made answer:—“My friend, I have long ceased to care for the things of this world: I am now seventy years of age; neither fame nor pleasure has any attraction for me. I feel anxious only about my future birth; but as that is a matter in which no one can help me, it were useless to ask about it. Really, I can think of but one thing worth wishing for. It has been my life-long regret that I was not in India in the time of the Lord Buddha, and could not attend the great assembly on the holy mountain Gridhrakûta. Never a day passes in which this regret does not come to me, in the hour of morning or of evening prayer. Ah, my friend! if it were possible to conquer Time and Space, like the Bodhisattvas, so that I could look upon that marvellous assembly, how happy should I be!”
Happy to have done this Buddhist act of kindness, the priest continued his walk. He hadn't gone far when he saw a strange monk come out of a bamboo grove by the roadside, quickly approaching him. The monk respectfully greeted him and said, “Sir, thanks to your compassionate kindness, my life has been saved, and I now want to express my gratitude properly.” Surprised to be addressed this way, the priest replied, “Honestly, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you before; please tell me who you are.” “It’s not surprising that you can't recognize me in this form,” the monk replied. “I am the kite that those cruel boys were tormenting at Kita-no-Ōji. You saved my life, and there’s nothing more precious than life itself. So, I wish to return your kindness in some way. If there’s anything you want, need, or want to see—anything I can do for you—please let me know. Since I have a small degree of the Six Supernatural Powers, I can grant almost any wish you express.” Upon hearing this, the priest realized he was talking to a Tengu, and he answered honestly, “My friend, I’ve long stopped caring about the things of this world. I’m now seventy years old; neither fame nor pleasure interests me. I’m only worried about my future birth, but since that’s something no one can help me with, it would be pointless to ask. Really, there’s just one thing I wish for. It’s been my lifelong regret that I wasn’t in India during the time of the Lord Buddha and couldn’t attend the great gathering on the holy mountain Gridhrakûta. Not a day goes by without this regret weighing on me during my morning or evening prayers. Ah, my friend! If only it were possible to conquer Time and Space like the Bodhisattvas, so I could witness that amazing gathering, how happy I would be!”
“Why,” the Tengu exclaimed, “that pious wish of yours can easily be satisfied. I perfectly well remember the assembly on the Vulture Peak; and I can cause everything that happened there to reappear before you, exactly as it occurred. It is our greatest delight to represent such holy matters…. Come this way with me!”
“Why,” the Tengu exclaimed, “that noble wish of yours can easily be fulfilled. I clearly remember the gathering on Vulture Peak, and I can make everything that happened there appear before you, just as it occurred. It's our greatest pleasure to relive such sacred events…. Follow me!”
And the priest suffered himself to be led to a place among pines, on the slope of a hill. “Now,” said the Tengu, “you have only to wait here for awhile, with your eyes shut. Do not open them until you hear the voice of the Buddha preaching the Law. Then you can look. But when you see the appearance of the Buddha, you must not allow your devout feelings to influence you in any way;—you must not bow down, nor pray, nor utter any such exclamation as, ‘Even so, Lord!’ or ‘O thou Blessed One!’ You must not speak at all. Should you make even the least sign of reverence, something very unfortunate might happen to me.” The priest gladly promised to follow these injunctions; and the Tengu hurried away as if to prepare the spectacle.
And the priest allowed himself to be led to a spot among the pines on the hillside. “Now,” said the Tengu, “you just need to wait here for a while with your eyes closed. Don’t open them until you hear the voice of the Buddha teaching the Law. Then you can look. But when you see the Buddha, you must not let your feelings of devotion affect you in any way;—you must not bow, pray, or say anything like, ‘Even so, Lord!’ or ‘O thou Blessed One!’ You must not speak at all. If you show even the slightest sign of respect, something very unfortunate might happen to me.” The priest eagerly promised to follow these instructions, and the Tengu hurried away as if to get ready for the event.
The day waned and passed, and the darkness came; but the old priest waited patiently beneath a tree, keeping his eyes closed. At last a voice suddenly resounded above him,—a wonderful voice, deep and clear like the pealing of a mighty bell,—the voice of the Buddha Sâkyamuni proclaiming the Perfect Way. Then the priest, opening his eyes in a great radiance, perceived that all things had been changed: the place was indeed the Vulture Peak,—the holy Indian mountain Gridhrakûta; and the time was the time of the Sûtra of the Lotos of the Good Law. Now there were no pines about him, but strange shining trees made of the Seven Precious Substances, with foliage and fruit of gems;—and the ground was covered with Mandârava and Manjûshaka flowers showered from heaven;—and the night was filled with fragrance and splendour and the sweetness of the great Voice. And in mid-air, shining as a moon above the world, the priest beheld the Blessed One seated upon the Lion-throne, with Samantabhadra at his right hand, and Manjusri at his left,—and before them assembled—immeasurably spreading into Space, like a flood Of stars—the hosts of the Mahâsattvas and the Bodhisattvas with their countless following: “gods, demons, Nâgas, goblins, men, and beings not human.” Sâriputra he saw, and Kâsyapa, and Ânanda, with all the disciples of the Tathâgata,—and the Kings of the Devas,—and the Kings of the Four Directions, like pillars of fire,—and the great Dragon-Kings,—and the Gandharvas and Garudas,—and the Gods of the Sun and the Moon and the Wind,—and the shining myriads of Brahmâ’s heaven. And incomparably further than even the measureless circling of the glory of these, he saw—made visible by a single ray of light that shot from the forehead of the Blessed One to pierce beyond uttermost Time—the eighteen hundred thousand Buddha-fields of the Eastern Quarter with all their habitants,—and the beings in each of the Six States of Existence,—and even the shapes of the Buddhas extinct, that had entered into Nirvâna. These, and all the gods, and all the demons, he saw bow down before the Lion-throne; and he heard that multitude incalculable of beings praising the Sûtra of the Lotos of the Good Law,—like the roar of a sea before the Lord. Then forgetting utterly his pledge,—foolishly dreaming that he stood in the very presence of the very Buddha,—he cast himself down in worship with tears of love and thanksgiving; crying out with a loud voice, “O thou Blessed One!”…
The day faded away and night set in; yet the old priest waited patiently under a tree, his eyes closed. Suddenly, a voice echoed above him—an amazing voice, deep and clear like the sound of a grand bell—the voice of Buddha Sâkyamuni announcing the Perfect Way. Then the priest opened his eyes to a brilliant light and realized that everything had transformed: he was indeed at Vulture Peak—the sacred Indian mountain Gridhrakûta; and it was the moment of the Sûtra of the Lotos of the Good Law. There were no pines around him, but unusual shining trees made of the Seven Precious Substances, with jewel-like foliage and fruit; the ground was covered with Mandârava and Manjûshaka flowers that fell from the sky; and the night was filled with fragrance, splendor, and the sweetness of the great Voice. In the air, glowing like a moon over the world, the priest saw the Blessed One seated on the Lion-throne, with Samantabhadra on his right and Manjusri on his left—and before them gathered—infinitely spreading into Space, like a flood of stars—the multitude of Mahâsattvas and Bodhisattvas with their countless followers: “gods, demons, Nâgas, goblins, humans, and beings beyond human.” He saw Sâriputra, Kâsyapa, and Ânanda, along with all the Tathâgata’s disciples—and the Kings of the Devas—and the Kings of the Four Directions, like pillars of fire—and the great Dragon-Kings—and the Gandharvas and Garudas—and the Gods of the Sun, Moon, and Wind—and the shining countless beings of Brahmâ’s heaven. And far beyond the endless circling of their glory, he saw—visible through a single ray of light shooting from the forehead of the Blessed One, piercing beyond time—the eighteen hundred thousand Buddha-fields of the Eastern Quarter with all their inhabitants—and the beings in each of the Six States of Existence—and even the forms of the deceased Buddhas who had entered Nirvâna. These, along with all the gods and demons, bowed before the Lion-throne; and he heard that countless multitude of beings praising the Sûtra of the Lotos of the Good Law—like the roar of an ocean before the Lord. Then, completely forgetting his vow—foolishly imagining he stood in the very presence of the Buddha—he threw himself down in worship, weeping tears of love and gratitude; calling out in a loud voice, “O thou Blessed One!”…
Instantly with a shock as of earthquake the stupendous spectacle disappeared; and the priest found himself alone in the dark, kneeling upon the grass of the mountain-side. Then a sadness unspeakable fell upon him, because of the loss of the vision, and because of the thoughtlessness that had caused him to break his word. As he sorrowfully turned his steps homeward, the goblin-monk once more appeared before him, and said to him in tones of reproach and pain:—“Because you did not keep the promise which you made to me, and heedlessly allowed your feelings to overcome you, the Gohotendó, who is the Guardian of the Doctrine, swooped down suddenly from heaven upon us, and smote us in great anger, crying out, ‘How do ye dare thus to deceive a pious person?’ Then the other monks, whom I had assembled, all fled in fear. As for myself, one of my wings has been broken,—so that now I cannot fly.” And with these words the Tengu vanished forever.
Instantly, with a jolt like an earthquake, the incredible scene disappeared; and the priest found himself alone in the dark, kneeling on the grass of the mountainside. A deep sadness overcame him, both from losing the vision and from the thoughtlessness that made him break his promise. As he sadly made his way home, the goblin-monk appeared before him once again and said in a tone filled with reproach and pain: “Because you didn’t keep the promise you made to me and let your feelings get the better of you, the Gohotendó, who is the Guardian of the Doctrine, suddenly swooped down from heaven upon us, striking us in anger, shouting, ‘How dare you deceive a faithful person?’ Then the other monks I had gathered all ran away in fear. As for me, one of my wings has been broken—so now I cannot fly.” And with those words, the Tengu vanished forever.
At Yaidzu
I
Under a bright sun the old fishing-town of Yaidzu has a particular charm of neutral color. Lizard-like it takes the grey tints of the rude grey coast on which it rests,—curving along a little bay. It is sheltered from heavy seas by an extraordinary rampart of boulders. This rampart, on the water-side, is built in the form of terrace-steps;—the rounded stones of which it is composed being kept in position by a sort of basket-work woven between rows of stakes driven deeply into the ground,—a separate row of stakes sustaining each of the grades. Looking landward from the top of the structure, your gaze ranges over the whole town,—a broad space of grey-tiled roofs and weather-worn grey timbers, with here and there a pine-grove marking the place of a temple-court. Seaward, over leagues of water, there is a grand view,—a jagged blue range of peaks crowding sharply into the horizon, like prodigious amethysts,—and beyond them, to the left, the glorious spectre of Fuji, towering enormously above everything. Between sea-wall and sea there is no sand,—only a grey slope of stones, chiefly boulders; and these roll with the surf so that it is ugly work trying to pass the breakers on a rough day. If you once get struck by a stone-wave,—as I did several times,—you will not soon forget the experience.
Under a bright sun, the old fishing town of Yaidzu has a unique charm with its neutral colors. It resembles a lizard, adapting to the grey tones of the rugged coastline where it sits, curving along a small bay. It is protected from rough seas by an amazing wall of boulders. This wall, on the water side, is shaped like terraced steps, with rounded stones held in place by a kind of basket structure woven between rows of posts driven deep into the ground—each step being supported by its own row of posts. Looking inland from the top of this structure, you can see the entire town—a wide expanse of grey-tiled roofs and weathered grey wood, with occasional pine groves marking the sites of temple courtyards. Out to sea, there is a stunning view over miles of water—a jagged blue range of peaks rising sharply on the horizon, resembling massive amethysts—and beyond them, to the left, the magnificent silhouette of Fuji, towering impressively over everything. Between the seawall and the sea, there is no sand—just a grey slope of stones, mostly boulders; and these roll with the surf, making it difficult to navigate the waves on a rough day. If you ever get hit by a stone wave—as I did several times—you won’t soon forget the experience.
At certain hours the greater part of this rough slope is occupied by ranks of strange-looking craft,—fishing-boats of a form peculiar to the locality. They are very large,—capable of carrying forty or fifty men each;—and they have queer high prows, to which Buddhist or Shintō charms (mamori or shugo) are usually attached. A common form of Shintō written charm (shugo) is furnished for this purpose from the temple of the Goddess of Fuji: the text reads:—Fuji-san chōjō Sengen-gu dai-gyō manzoku,—meaning that the owner of the boat pledges himself, in case of good-fortune at fishing, to perform great austerities in honor of the divinity whose shrine is upon the summit of Fuji.
At certain times, most of this rough slope is filled with rows of unusual-looking boats—fishing boats that are unique to the area. They are quite large, able to carry forty or fifty men each, and they have odd high prows, to which Buddhist or Shintō charms (mamori or shugo) are usually attached. A typical Shintō written charm (shugo) comes from the temple of the Goddess of Fuji: the text reads:—Fuji-san chōjō Sengen-gu dai-gyō manzoku, meaning that the owner of the boat commits to performing great austerities in honor of the deity whose shrine is located at the top of Fuji, if they have good luck while fishing.
In every coast-province of Japan,—and even at different fishing-settlements of the same province,—the forms of boats and fishing-implements are peculiar to the district or settlement. Indeed it will sometimes be found that settlements, within a few miles of each other, respectively manufacture nets or boats as dissimilar in type as might be the inventions of races living thousands of miles apart. This amazing variety may be in some degree due to respect for local tradition,—to the pious conservatism that preserves ancestral teaching and custom unchanged through hundreds of years: but it is better explained by the fact that different communities practise different kinds of fishing; and the shapes of the nets or the boats made, at any one place, are likely to prove, on investigation, the inventions of a special experience. The big Yaidzu boats illustrate this fact. They were devised according to the particular requirements of the Yaidzu-fishing-industry, which supplies dried katsuo (bonito) to all parts of the Empire; and it was necessary that they should be able to ride a very rough sea. To get them in or out of the water is a heavy job; but the whole village helps. A kind of slipway is improvised in a moment by laying flat wooden frames on the slope in a line; and over these frames the flat-bottomed vessels are hauled up or down by means of long ropes. You will see a hundred or more persons thus engaged in moving a single boat,—men, women, and children pulling together, in time to a curious melancholy chant. At the coming of a typhoon, the boats are moved far back into the streets. There is plenty of fun in helping at such work; and if you are a stranger, the fisher-folk will perhaps reward your pains by showing you the wonders of their sea: crabs with legs of astonishing length, balloon-fish that blow themselves up in the most absurd manner, and various other creatures of shapes so extraordinary that you can scarcely believe them natural without touching them.
In every coastal area of Japan—and even at different fishing communities within the same area—the types of boats and fishing gear are unique to each district or settlement. In fact, it's not uncommon to find communities just a few miles apart that make nets or boats so different from each other, they could be creations from entirely different cultures thousands of miles away. This incredible diversity can partly be attributed to a respect for local traditions and the dedication to preserving ancestral customs for hundreds of years. However, it's better explained by the fact that different communities engage in different types of fishing, and the designs of the nets or boats produced in a specific location are often the result of specialized experience. The large Yaidzu boats are a perfect example of this. They were designed to meet the specific needs of the Yaidzu fishing industry, which provides dried katsuo (bonito) to all parts of the country, and they must be able to handle rough seas. Getting them in and out of the water is a heavy task, but the entire village pitches in. A makeshift slipway is quickly created by laying flat wooden frames on a slope, and the flat-bottomed boats are pulled up or down these frames with long ropes. You might see a hundred or more people involved in moving a single boat—men, women, and children working together, singing a strange, melancholic chant. When a typhoon approaches, the boats are moved far back into the streets. There's a lot of enjoyment in helping with this work, and if you're a visitor, the fishermen might reward your efforts by showing you the wonders of their sea: crabs with incredibly long legs, balloon fish that inflate in the most ridiculous way, and various other creatures with such unusual shapes that you can hardly believe they're real without touching them.
The big boats with holy texts at their prows are not the strangest objects on the beach. Even more remarkable are the bait-baskets of split bamboo,—baskets six feet high and eighteen feet round, with one small hole in the dome-shaped top. Ranged along the sea-wall to dry, they might at some distance be mistaken for habitations or huts of some sort. Then you see great wooden anchors, shaped like ploughshares, and shod with metal; iron anchors, with four flukes; prodigious wooden mallets, used for driving stakes; and various other implements, still more unfamiliar, of which you cannot even imagine the purpose. The indescribable antique queerness of everything gives you that weird sensation of remoteness,—of the far away in time and place,—which makes one doubt the reality of the visible. And the life of Yaidzu is certainly the life of many centuries ago. The people, too, are the people of Old Japan: frank and kindly as children—good children,—honest to a fault, innocent of the further world, loyal to the ancient traditions and the ancient gods.
The big boats with sacred texts at their fronts aren’t the most unusual things on the beach. Even more striking are the bait baskets made of split bamboo—baskets six feet tall and eighteen feet wide, with one small hole in the dome-shaped top. Lined up along the seawall to dry, they could easily be mistaken for some kind of huts from a distance. Then you notice huge wooden anchors shaped like ploughshares, reinforced with metal; iron anchors with four flukes; massive wooden mallets used for driving stakes; and various other tools, even more unfamiliar, whose purposes you can’t even imagine. The indescribable antique oddness of everything gives you a strange feeling of distance—of being far away in time and place—that makes you question the reality of what you see. And the life in Yaidzu definitely feels like it belongs to many centuries ago. The people too are from Old Japan: open and kind like children—good children—honest to a fault, naive about the outside world, and loyal to ancient traditions and gods.
II
I happened to be at Yaidzu during the three days of the Bon or Festival of the Dead; and I hoped to see the beautiful farewell ceremony of the third and last day. In many parts of Japan, the ghosts are furnished with miniature ships for their voyage,—little models of junks or fishing-craft, each containing offerings of food and water and kindled incense; also a tiny lantern or lamp, if the ghost-ship be despatched at night. But at Yaidzu lanterns only are set afloat; and I was told that they would be launched after dark. Midnight being the customary hour elsewhere, I supposed that it was the hour of farewell at Yaidzu also, and I rashly indulged in a nap after supper, expecting to wake up in time for the spectacle. But by ten o’clock, when I went to the beach again, all was over, and everybody had gone home. Over the water I saw something like a long swarm of fire-flies,—the lanterns drifting out to sea in procession; but they were already too far to be distinguished except as points of colored light. I was much disappointed: I felt that I had lazily missed an opportunity which might never again return,—for these old Bon-customs are dying rapidly. But in another moment it occurred to me that I could very well venture to swim out to the lights. They were moving slowly. I dropped my robe on the beach, and plunged in. The sea was calm, and beautifully phosphorescent. Every stroke kindled a stream of yellow fire. I swam fast, and overtook the last of the lantern-fleet much sooner than I had hoped. I felt that it would be unkind to interfere with the little embarcations, or to divert them from their silent course: so I contented myself with keeping close to one of them, and studying its details.
I happened to be in Yaidzu during the three days of the Bon or Festival of the Dead, and I was hoping to see the beautiful farewell ceremony on the last day. In many parts of Japan, ghosts are given miniature ships for their journey—small models of junks or fishing boats, each with offerings of food, water, and incense, plus a tiny lantern or lamp if the ghost-ship is sent off at night. However, in Yaidzu, only lanterns are set afloat, and I was told they would be released after dark. Since midnight is the usual time for farewells elsewhere, I figured it would be the same in Yaidzu, so I carelessly took a nap after dinner, thinking I’d wake up in time for the event. But by ten o'clock, when I returned to the beach, everything was over, and everyone had gone home. Across the water, I saw something resembling a long swarm of fireflies—the lanterns sailing out to sea in a line—but they were too far away to identify as anything but points of colored light. I was really disappointed; I felt like I had lazily missed a chance that might never come around again since these old Bon customs are fading fast. But then it struck me that I could swim out to the lights. They were moving slowly. I dropped my robe on the beach and jumped in. The sea was calm and beautifully phosphorescent. Every stroke lit up a stream of yellow fire. I swam quickly and caught up with the last of the lantern fleet much faster than I expected. I realized it would be unkind to disturb the little boats or change their silent path, so I decided to stick close to one of them and study its details.
The structure was very simple. The bottom was a piece of thick plank, perfectly square, and measuring about ten inches across. Each one of its corners supported a slender slick about sixteen inches high; and these four uprights, united above by cross-pieces, sustained the paper sides. Upon the point of a long nail, driven up through the centre of the bottom, was fixed a lighted candle. The top was left open. The four sides presented five different colors,—blue, yellow, red, white, and black; these five colors respectively symbolizing Ether, Wind, Fire, Water, and Earth,—the five Buddhist elements which are metaphysically identified with the Five Buddhas. One of the paper-panes was red, one blue, one yellow; and the right half of the fourth pane was black, while the left half, uncolored, represented white. No kaimyō was written upon any of the transparencies. Inside the lantern there was only the flickering candle.
The structure was quite simple. The base was a thick square plank, about ten inches wide. Each corner held a slender post around sixteen inches tall; these four uprights were joined at the top by cross-pieces to support the paper sides. At the center of the bottom, a long nail held a lit candle. The top was open. Each of the four sides featured five different colors—blue, yellow, red, white, and black—symbolizing Ether, Wind, Fire, Water, and Earth, which represent the five Buddhist elements linked to the Five Buddhas. One paper panel was red, another blue, one was yellow; the right half of the fourth panel was black, while the left half, which was uncolored, represented white. No kaimyō was written on any of the panels. Inside the lantern, only the flickering candle was visible.
I watched those frail glowing shapes drifting through the night, and ever as they drifted scattering, under impulse of wind and wave, more and more widely apart. Each, with its quiver of color, seemed a life afraid,—trembling on the blind current that was bearing it into the outer blackness…. Are not we ourselves as lanterns launched upon a deeper and a dimmer sea, and ever separating further and further one from another as we drift to the inevitable dissolution? Soon the thought-light in each burns itself out: then the poor frames, and all that is left of their once fair colors, must melt forever into the colorless Void.
I watched those fragile glowing shapes floating through the night, and as they drifted apart, pushed by the wind and waves, they spread further and further away from each other. Each one, with its flickering colors, seemed like a life in fear—trembling in the blind current that was carrying it into the dark emptiness…. Aren't we like lanterns set adrift on a deeper, dimmer sea, constantly separating further from one another as we move toward inevitable dissolution? Soon the light within each one fades away: then the poor remains, and all that’s left of their once-vibrant colors, must dissolve forever into the colorless Void.
Even in the moment of this musing I began to doubt whether I was really alone,—to ask myself whether there might not be something more than a mere shuddering of light in the thing that rocked beside me: some presence that haunted the dying flame, and was watching the watcher. A faint cold thrill passed over me,—perhaps some chill uprising from the depths,—perhaps the creeping only of a ghostly fancy. Old superstitions of the coast recurred to me,—old vague warnings of peril in the time of the passage of Souls. I reflected that were any evil to befall me out there in the night,—meddling, or seeming to meddle, with the lights of the Dead,—I should myself furnish the subject of some future weird legend…. I whispered the Buddhist formula of farewell—to the lights,—and made speed for shore.
Even as I thought about this, I started to wonder if I was truly alone—if there might be more than just a flicker of light in the thing that swayed next to me: some presence that lingered around the dying flame, watching me watch it. A faint chill swept over me—maybe a shiver rising from the depths, or just the creeping of an eerie thought. Old superstitions of the coast came back to me—vague warnings about dangers during the time of the passage of Souls. I realized that if anything were to happen to me out there in the night—if I messed with the lights of the Dead—I would end up being the subject of some future strange tale… I whispered the Buddhist farewell formula—to the lights—and hurried back to the shore.
As I touched the stones again, I was startled by seeing two white shadows before me; but a kindly voice, asking if the water was cold, set me at ease. It was the voice of my old landlord, Otokichi the fishseller, who had come to look for me, accompanied by his wife.
As I touched the stones again, I was surprised to see two white shadows in front of me; but a friendly voice, asking if the water was cold, put me at ease. It was my old landlord, Otokichi the fish seller, who had come to find me, along with his wife.
“Only pleasantly cool,” I made answer, as I threw on my robe to go home with them.
“Just pleasantly cool,” I replied, as I put on my robe to head home with them.
“Ah,” said the wife, “it is not good to go out there on the night of the Bon!”
“Ah,” said the wife, “it’s not safe to go out there on the night of the Bon!”
“I did not go far,” I replied;—“I only wanted to look at the lanterns.”
“I didn't go far,” I replied;—“I just wanted to check out the lanterns.”
“Even a Kappa gets drowned sometimes,”[1] protested Otokichi. “There was a man of this village who swam home a distance of seven ri, in bad weather, after his boat had been broken. But he was drowned afterwards.”
“Even a Kappa can drown sometimes,” [1] protested Otokichi. “There was a man from this village who swam home a distance of seven ri in bad weather after his boat was wrecked. But he ended up drowning later.”
[1] This is a common proverb:—Kappa mo oboré-shini. The Kappa is a water-goblin, haunting rivers especially.
[1] This is a common saying:—Kappa mo oboré-shini. The Kappa is a water spirit that typically haunts rivers.
Seven ri means a trifle less than eighteen miles. I asked if any of the young men now in the settlement could do as much.
Seven ri means just under eighteen miles. I asked if any of the young men in the settlement could manage that.
“Probably some might,” the old man replied. “There are many strong swimmers. All swim here,—even the little children. But when fisher-folk swim like that, it is only to save their lives.”
“Probably some might,” the old man replied. “There are many strong swimmers. Everyone swims here—even the little kids. But when the fishermen swim like that, it’s only to save their lives.”
“Or to make love,” the wife added,—“like the Hashima girl.”
“Or to make love,” the wife added, —“like the Hashima girl.”
“Who?” queried I.
“Who?” I asked.
“A fisherman’s daughter,” said Otokichi. “She had a lover in Ajiro, several ri distant; and she used to swim to him at night, and swim back in the morning. He kept a light burning to guide her. But one dark night the light was neglected—or blown out; and she lost her way, and was drowned…. The story is famous in Idzu.”
“A fisherman’s daughter,” said Otokichi. “She had a boyfriend in Ajiro, several ri away; and she would swim to him at night and swim back in the morning. He kept a light burning to guide her. But one dark night, the light was forgotten—or blew out; and she lost her way and drowned…. The story is famous in Idzu.”
—“So,” I said to myself, “in the Far East, it is poor Hero that does the swimming. And what, under such circumstances, would have been the Western estimate of Leander?”
—“So,” I thought to myself, “out in the Far East, it's the unfortunate Hero who does the swimming. And what would the Western view of Leander be in such a situation?”
III
Usually about the time of the Bon, the sea gets rough; and I was not surprised to find next morning that the surf was running high. All day it grew. By the middle of the afternoon, the waves had become wonderful; and I sat on the sea-wall, and watched them until sundown.
Usually around the time of Bon, the sea gets rough; and I wasn't surprised to find the next morning that the surf was really high. It grew all day. By the middle of the afternoon, the waves were incredible; and I sat on the sea-wall, watching them until sunset.
It was a long slow rolling,—massive and formidable. Sometimes, just before breaking, a towering swell would crack all its green length with a tinkle as of shivering glass; then would fall and flatten with a peal that shook the wall beneath me…. I thought of the great dead Russian general who made his army to storm as a sea,—wave upon wave of steel,—thunder following thunder…. There was yet scarcely any wind; but there must have been wild weather elsewhere,—and the breakers were steadily heightening. Their motion fascinated. How indescribably complex such motion is,—yet how eternally new! Who could fully describe even five minutes of it? No mortal ever saw two waves break in exactly the same way.
It was a long, slow roll—massive and impressive. Sometimes, just before crashing, a towering swell would crack its entire green length with a tinkling sound like shattering glass; then it would fall and flatten with a rumble that shook the ground beneath me…. I thought of the great dead Russian general who led his army to attack like the sea—wave after wave of steel—thunder following thunder…. There was hardly any wind; but there must have been wild weather somewhere else—and the waves were steadily getting taller. Their movement was captivating. How indescribably complex such movement is—yet how eternally new! Who could fully describe even five minutes of it? No human ever saw two waves break in exactly the same way.
And probably no mortal ever watched the ocean-roll or heard its thunder without feeling serious. I have noticed that even animals,—horses and cows,—become meditative in the presence of the sea: they stand and stare and listen as if the sight and sound of that immensity made them forget all else in the world.
And probably no one has ever watched the ocean waves or heard its roar without feeling reflective. I've noticed that even animals—like horses and cows—become contemplative in the presence of the sea: they stand still, staring and listening as if the vastness of the sight and sound makes them forget everything else in the world.
There is a folk-saying of the coast:—“The Sea has a soul and hears.” And the meaning is thus explained: Never speak of your fear when you feel afraid at sea;—if you say that you are afraid, the waves will suddenly rise higher. Now this imagining seems to me absolutely natural. I must confess that when I am either in the sea, or upon it, I cannot fully persuade myself that it is not alive,—a conscious and a hostile power. Reason, for the time being, avails nothing against this fancy. In order to be able to think of the sea as a mere body of water, I must be upon some height from whence its heaviest billowing appears but a lazy creeping of tiny ripples.
There’s a saying from the coast:—“The Sea has a soul and hears.” This means that you should never mention your fear when you feel scared out on the water; if you admit you’re afraid, the waves will start to rise higher. To me, this idea feels completely natural. I have to admit that when I’m in the sea or on it, I can’t fully convince myself that it’s not alive—like a conscious and threatening force. Logic doesn’t help against this feeling. To see the sea as just a body of water, I need to be up on a high spot where its biggest waves look like nothing more than gentle ripples.
But the primitive fancy may be roused even more strongly in darkness than by daylight. How living seem the smoulderings and the flashings of the tide on nights of phosphorescence!—how reptilian the subtle shifting of the tints of its chilly flame! Dive into such a night-sea;—open your eyes in the black-blue gloom, and watch the weird gush of lights that follow your every motion: each luminous point, as seen through the flood, like the opening and closing of an eye! At such a moment, one feels indeed as if enveloped by some monstrous sentiency,—suspended within some vital substance that feels and sees and wills alike in every part, an infinite soft cold Ghost.
But the primitive imagination can be stirred even more intensely in darkness than in daylight. How alive the glowing and flickering of the tide appears on nights lit by phosphorescence!—how reptilian the subtle shifts in the colors of its chilly light! Dive into such a night-sea;—open your eyes in the deep blue darkness and watch the strange bursts of light that follow your every movement: each glowing point, seen through the water, like the opening and closing of an eye! In such a moment, you truly feel as if you are surrounded by some monstrous awareness,—suspended within some living substance that feels, sees, and wills throughout, an infinite soft cold Ghost.
IV
Long I lay awake that night, and listened to the thunder-rolls and crashings of the mighty tide. Deeper than these distinct shocks of noise, and all the storming of the nearer waves, was the bass of the further surf,—a ceaseless abysmal muttering to which the building trembled,—a sound that seemed to imagination like the sound of the trampling of infinite cavalry, the massing of incalculable artillery,—some rushing, from the Sunrise, of armies wide as the world.
Long I lay awake that night, listening to the rumble of thunder and the crashing of the mighty tide. Deeper than these distinct sounds, and all the storming of the nearby waves, was the low rumble of the distant surf—a constant, deep murmur that made the building shake—a sound that, in my imagination, resembled the sound of countless horses charging, the gathering of unimaginable artillery—an army rushing in from the sunrise, as vast as the world itself.
Then I found myself thinking of the vague terror with which I had listened, when a child, to the voice of the sea;—and I remembered that in after-years, on different coasts in different parts of the world, the sound of surf had always revived the childish emotion. Certainly this emotion was older than I by thousands of thousands of centuries,—the inherited sum of numberless terrors ancestral. But presently there came to me the conviction that fear of the sea alone could represent but one element of the multitudinous awe awakened by its voice. For as I listened to that wild tide of the Suruga coast, I could distinguish nearly every sound of fear known to man: not merely noises of battle tremendous,—of interminable volleying,—of immeasurable charging,—but the roaring of beasts, the crackling and hissing of fire, the rumbling of earthquake, the thunder of ruin, and, above all these, a clamor continual as of shrieks and smothered shoutings,—the Voices that are said to be the voices of the drowned., Awfulness supreme of tumult,—combining all imaginable echoings of fury and destruction and despair!
Then I found myself thinking about the vague fear I had felt as a child listening to the voice of the sea; and I remembered that in later years, on different shores around the world, the sound of the waves had always brought back that childhood emotion. This feeling was certainly older than I was by thousands of centuries—the accumulated weight of countless ancestral fears. But soon I realized that fear of the sea alone could only represent one part of the overwhelming awe inspired by its voice. As I listened to the wild tide of the Suruga coast, I could identify almost every sound of fear known to humanity: not just the thunderous noises of battle, with endless gunfire and unstoppable charges, but also the roaring of beasts, the crackling and hissing of fire, the rumbling of earthquakes, the roar of destruction, and, above all, a clamor constant like shrieks and muffled cries—the Voices said to belong to the drowned. Supreme horror of chaos—combining all imaginable echoes of fury, destruction, and despair!
And to myself I said:—Is it wonderful that the voice of the sea should make us serious? Consonantly to its multiple utterance must respond all waves of immemorial fear that move in the vaster sea of soul-experience. Deep calleth unto deep. The visible abyss calls to that abyss invisible of elder being whose flood-flow made the ghosts of us.
And to myself I said:—Is it surprising that the sound of the sea makes us serious? In harmony with its many voices must resonate all the waves of ancient fears that stir in the larger ocean of personal experience. Deep calls to deep. The visible abyss calls to that invisible abyss of our older existence whose flow created the ghosts of who we are.
Wherefore there is surely more than a little truth in the ancient belief that the speech of the dead is the roar of the sea. Truly the fear and the pain of the dead past speak to us in that dim deep awe which the roar of the sea awakens.
Wherefore there is surely more than a little truth in the ancient belief that the speech of the dead is the roar of the sea. Truly the fear and the pain of the dead past speak to us in that dim deep awe which the roar of the sea awakens.
But there are sounds that move us much more profoundly than the voice of the sea can do, and in stranger ways,—sounds that also make us serious at times, and very serious,—sounds of music.
But there are sounds that touch us much more deeply than the voice of the sea can, and in stranger ways—sounds that can also make us reflective at times, and very serious—sounds of music.
Great music is a psychical storm, agitating to unimaginable depth the mystery of the past within us. Or we might say that it is a prodigious incantation, every different instrument and voice making separate appeal to different billions of prenatal memories. There are tones that call up all ghosts of youth and joy and tenderness;—there are tones that evoke all phantom pain of perished passion;—there are tones that resurrect all dead sensations of majesty and might and glory,—all expired exultations,—all forgotten magnanimities. Well may the influence of music seem inexplicable to the man who idly dreams that his life began less than a hundred years ago! But the mystery lightens for whomsoever learns that the substance of Self is older than the sun. He finds that music is a Necromancy;—he feels that to every ripple of melody, to every billow of harmony, there answers within him, out of the Sea of Death and Birth, some eddying immeasurable of ancient pleasure and pain.
Great music is a powerful force, stirring deep within us the mysteries of our past. We could also say it’s an incredible spell, with each instrument and voice reaching out to billions of memories from before we were even born. Some notes bring back all the memories of youth, joy, and love; others remind us of the pain of lost passion; some revive feelings of greatness, power, and glory—all past triumphs and forgotten acts of kindness. It’s no wonder that music's effect seems baffling to someone who believes their life started less than a hundred years ago! But the mystery becomes clearer for anyone who understands that the essence of self is older than the sun. They realize that music is like magic; with every note and wave of sound, something deep within them resonates from the depths of life and death, bringing forth ancient feelings of pleasure and pain.
Pleasure and pain: they commingle always in great music; and therefore it is that music can move us more profoundly than the voice of ocean or than any other voice can do. But in music’s larger utterance it is ever the sorrow that makes the undertone,—the surf-mutter of the Sea of Soul…. Strange to think how vast the sum of joy and woe that must have been experienced before the sense of music could evolve in the brain of man!
Pleasure and pain: they always blend together in great music; that’s why music can touch us more deeply than the sound of the ocean or any other voice. In music’s broader expression, it’s always the sadness that creates the background—like the soft murmuring of the Sea of Soul…. It’s odd to think about how much joy and sorrow must have been felt before the ability to perceive music developed in the human brain!
Somewhere it is said that human life is the music of the Gods,—that its sobs and laughter, its songs and shrieks and orisons, its outcries of delight and of despair, rise never to the hearing of the Immortals but as a perfect harmony…. Wherefore they could not desire to hush the tones of pain: it would spoil their music! The combination, without the agony-tones, would prove a discord unendurable to ears divine.
Somewhere it's said that human life is the music of the Gods—that its sobs and laughter, its songs and screams and prayers, its cries of joy and despair, only reach the Immortals as a perfect harmony… Therefore, they couldn't want to silence the sounds of pain: it would ruin their music! The combination, without the tones of suffering, would create a disharmony unbearable to divine ears.
And in one way we ourselves are as Gods,—since it is only the sum of the pains and the joys of past lives innumerable that makes for us, through memory organic, the ecstasy of music. All the gladness and the grief of dead generations come back to haunt us in countless forms of harmony and of melody. Even so,—a million years after we shall have ceased to view the sun,—will the gladness and the grief of our own lives pass with richer music into other hearts—there to bestir, for one mysterious moment, some deep and exquisite thrilling of voluptuous pain.
And in a way, we are like gods—because it's the total of all our past pains and joys that creates, through our living memories, the thrill of music. All the happiness and sorrow from generations long gone return to affect us in countless forms of harmony and melody. Similarly, even a million years after we stop seeing the sun, the happiness and sorrow of our own lives will resonate with richer music in other hearts—stirring, for just one mysterious moment, some deep and exquisite feeling of intense pleasure mixed with pain.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!